Combinatorial Anabelian Topics I

Topics Surrounding the Combinatorial Anabelian
Geometry of Hyperbolic Curves I: Inertia Groups

and Pronite Dehn Twists
Yuichiro Hoshi and Shinichi Mochizuki
Received March 31, 2011.
Revised December 28, 2011.
2010 Mathematics Subject Classication. Primary 14H30; Secondary
14H10.
Key words and phrases. anabelian geometry, combinatorial anabelian geom-
etry, pronite Dehn twist, semi-graph of anabelioids, inertia group, hyperbolic
curve, congurationa space.
The rst author was supported by Grant-in-Aid for Young Scientists (B),
No. 22740012, Japan Society for the Promotion of Science.
2
Abstract.
Let be a nonempty set of prime numbers. In the present pa-
per, we continue our study of the pro- fundamental groups of hyper-
bolic curves and their associated conguration spaces over algebraically
closed elds of characteristic zero. Our rst main result asserts, roughly
speaking, that if an F-admissible automorphism [i.e., an automorphism
that preserves the ber subgroups that arise as kernels associated to the
various natural projections of the conguration space under consider-
ation to conguration spaces of lower dimension] of a conguration
space group arises from an F-admissible automorphism of a congura-
tion space group [arising from a conguration space] of strictly higher
dimension, then it is necessarily FC-admissible, i.e., preserves the cus-
pidal inertia subgroups of the various subquotients corresponding to
surface groups. After discussing various abstract pronite combinato-
rial technical tools involving semi-graphs of anabelioids of PSC-type
that are motivated by the well-known classical theory of topological
surfaces, we proceed to develop a theory of pronite Dehn twists, i.e.,
an abstract pronite combinatorial analogue of classical Dehn twists
associated to cycles on topological surfaces. This theory of pronite
Dehn twists leads naturally to comparison results between the abstract
combinatorial machinery developed in the present paper and more clas-
sical scheme-theoretic constructions. In particular, we obtain a purely
combinatorial description of the Galois action associated to a [scheme-
theoretic!] degenerating family of hyperbolic curves over a complete
equicharacteristic discrete valuation ring of characteristic zero. Finally,
we apply the theory of pronite Dehn twists to prove a geometric ver-
sion of the Grothendieck Conjecture for i.e., put another way, we
compute the centralizer of the geometric monodromy associated to
the tautological curve over the moduli stack of pointed smooth curves.
Contents
Introduction 3
0. Notations and Conventions 11
1. F-admissibility and FC-admissibility 14
2. Various operations on semi-graphs of anabelioids of PSC-type 30
3. Synchronization of cyclotomes 49
4. Pronite Dehn multi-twists 74
5. Comparison with scheme theory 92
6. Centralizers of geometric monodromy 122
Combinatorial anabelian topics I 3
Introduction
Let Primes be a nonempty subset of the set of prime numbers
Primes. In the present paper, we continue our study [cf. [SemiAn],
[CmbGC], [CmbCsp], [MT], [NodNon]] of the anabelian geometry of
semi-graphs of anabelioids of [pro-] PSC-type, i.e., semi-graphs of an-
abelioids that arise from a pointed stable curve over an algebraically
closed eld of characteristic zero. Roughly speaking, such a semi-
graph of anabelioids may be thought of as a slightly modied, Galois
category-theoretic formulation of the graph of pronite groups asso-
ciated to such a pointed stable curve that takes into account the cusps
[i.e., marked points] of the pointed stable curve, and in which the pro-
nite groups that appear are regarded as being dened only up to inner
automorphism. At a more conceptual level, the notion of a semi-graph of
anabelioids of PSC-type may be thought of as a sort of abstract pro-
nite combinatorial analogue of the notion of a hyperbolic topolog-
ical surface of nite type, i.e., the underlying topological surface of
a hyperbolic Riemann surface of nite type. One central object of study
in this context is the notion of an outer representation of IPSC-type [cf.
[NodNon], Denition 2.4, (i)], which may be thought of as an abstract
pronite combinatorial analogue of the scheme-theoretic notion of a de-
generating family of hyperbolic curves over a complete discrete valuation
ring. In [NodNon], we studied a purely combinatorial generalization of
this notion, namely, the notion of an outer representation of NN-type [cf.
[NodNon], Denition 2.4, (iii)], which may be thought of as an abstract
pronite combinatorial analogue of the topological notion of a family
of hyperbolic topological surfaces of nite type over a circle.
Here, we recall that such families are a central object of study in the
theory of hyperbolic threefolds.
Another central object of study in the combinatorial anabelian ge-
ometry of hyperbolic curves [cf. [CmbCsp], [MT], [NodNon]] is the no-
tion of a conguration space group [cf. [MT], Denition 2.3, (i)], i.e.,
the pro- fundamental group of the conguration space associated to a
hyperbolic curve over an algebraically closed eld of characteristic zero,
where is either equal to Primes or of cardinality one. In [MT], it
was shown [cf. [MT], Corollary 6.3] that, if one excludes the case of
hyperbolic curves of type (g, r) {(0, 3), (1, 1)}, then, up to a permu-
tation of the factors of the conguration space under consideration, any
automorphism of a conguration space group is necessarily F-admissible
[cf. [CmbCsp], Denition 1.1, (ii)], i.e., preserves the ber subgroups
that arise as kernels associated to the various natural projections of the
4 Yuichiro Hoshi and Shinichi Mochizuki
conguration space under consideration to conguration spaces of lower
dimension.
In 1, we prove our rst main result [cf. Corollary 1.9], by means of
techniques that extend the techniques of [MT], 4, i.e., techniques that
center around applying the fact that the rst Chern class associated
to the diagonal divisor in a product of two copies of a proper hyper-
bolic curve consists, in essence, of the identity matrix [cf. Lemma 1.3,
(iii)]. This result asserts, roughly speaking, that if an F-admissible auto-
morphism of a conguration space group arises from an F-admissible
automorphism of a conguration space group [arising from a congu-
ration space] of strictly higher dimension, then it is necessarily
FC-admissible [cf. [CmbCsp], Denition 1.1, (ii)], i.e., preserves the
cuspidal inertia subgroups of the various subquotients corresponding to
surface groups.
Theorem A (F-admissibility and FC-admissibility). Let be
a set of prime numbers which is either of cardinality one or equal
to the set of all prime numbers; n a positive integer; (g, r) a pair
of nonnegative integers such that 2g 2 + r > 0; X a hyperbolic curve
of type (g, r) over an algebraically closed eld k of characteristic ;
X
n
the n-th conguration space of X;
n
the maximal pro- quotient
of the fundamental group of X
n
; Out
FC
(), Out
F
() Out()
the subgroups of FC- and F-admissible [cf. [CmbCsp], Denition 1.1,
(ii)] outomorphisms [cf. the discussion entitled Topological groups in
0] of (). Then the following hold:
(i) Let Out
F
(
n+1
). Then induces the same outomor-
phism of
n
relative to the various quotients
n+1

n
by
ber subgroups of length 1 [cf. [MT], Denition 2.3, (iii)]. In
particular, we obtain a natural homomorphism
Out
F
(
n+1
) Out
F
(
n
) .
(ii) The image of the homomorphism
Out
F
(
n+1
) Out
F
(
n
)
of (i) is contained in
Out
FC
(
n
) Out
F
(
n
) .
For the convenience of the reader, we remark that our treatment of
Theorem A in 1 does not require any knowledge of the theory of semi-
graphs of anabelioids. On the other hand, in a sequel to the present pa-
per, we intend to prove a substantial stengthening of Theorem A, whose
proof makes quite essential use of the theory of [CmbGC], [CmbCsp], and
[NodNon] [i.e., in particular, of the theory of semi-graphs of anabelioids
of PSC-type].
In 2 and 3, we develop various technical tools that will play a cru-
cial role in the subsequent development of the theory of the present pa-
per. In 2, we study various fundamental operations on semi-graphs
of anabelioids of PSC-type. A more detailed description of these opera-
tions may be found in the discussion at the beginning of 2, as well as in
the various illustrations referred to in this discussion. Roughly speaking,
these operations may be thought of as abstract pronite combinatorial
analogues of various well-known operations that occur in the theory of
surgery on topological surfaces i.e.,
restriction to a subsurface arising from a decomposition, such
as a pants decomposition, of the surface or to a [suitably
positioned] cycle;
partially compactifying the surface by adding missing
points;
cutting a surface along a [suitably positioned] cycle;
gluing together two surfaces along [suitably positioned] cy-
cles.
Most of 2 is devoted to the abstract combinatorial formulation of these
operations, as well as to the verication of various basic properties in-
volving these operations.
In 3, we develop the local theory of the second cohomology group
with compact supports associated to various sub-semi-graphs and com-
ponents of a semi-graph of anabelioids of PSC-type. Roughly speaking,
this theory may be thought of as a sort of abstract pronite combina-
torial analogue of the local theory of orientations on a topological
surface S, i.e., the theory of the locally dened cohomology modules
(U, x) H
2
(U, U \ {x}; Z) (
= Z)
where U S is an open subset, x U. In the abstract pronite
combinatorial context of the present paper, the various locally dened
second cohomology groups with compact supports give rise to cyclo-
tomes, i.e., copies of quotients of the once-Tate-twisted Galois module
Z(1). The main result that we obtain in 3 concerns various canoni-

cal synchronizations of cyclotomes [cf. Corollary 3.9], i.e., canon-
ical isomorphisms between these cyclotomes associated to various local
portions of the given semi-graph of anabelioids of PSC-type which are
compatible with the various fundamental operations studied in 2.
In 4, we apply the technical tools developed in 2, 3 to dene
and study the notion of a pronite Dehn [multi-]twist [cf. Deni-
tion 4.4; Theorem 4.8, (iv)]. This notion is, needless to say, a natural
abstract pronite combinatorial analogue of the usual notion of a Dehn
twist in the theory of topological surfaces. On the other hand, it is de-
ned, in keeping with the spirit of the present paper, in a fashion that
is purely combinatorial, i.e., without resorting to the crutch of consid-
ering, for instance, pronite closures of Dehn twists associated to cycles
on topological surfaces. Our main results in 4 [cf. Theorem 4.8, (i),
(iv); Proposition 4.10, (ii)] assert, roughly speaking, that pronite Dehn
twists satisfy a structure theory of the sort that one would expect from
the analogy with the topological case, and that this structure theory is
compatible, in a suitable sense, with the various fundamental operations
studied in 2.
Theorem B (Properties of pronite Dehn multi-twists). Let
be a nonempty set of prime numbers and G a semi-graph of anabelioids
of pro- PSC-type. Write
Aut
|grph|
(G) Aut(G)
for the group of automorphisms of G which induce the identity automor-
phism on the underlying semi-graph of G and
Dehn(G)
def
= { Aut
|grph|
(G) |
G|
v
= id
G|
v
for any v Vert(G) }
where we write
G|
v
for the restriction of to the semi-graph of
anabelioids G|
v
of pro- PSC-type determined by v Vert(G) [cf. Def-
initions 2.1, (iii); 2.14, (ii); Remark 2.5.1, (ii)]; we shall refer to an
element of Dehn(G) as a pronite Dehn multi-twist of G. Then the
following hold:
(i) (Normality) Dehn(G) is normal in Aut(G).
(ii) (Structure of the group of pronite Dehn multi-twists)
Write
G
def
= Hom
(H
2
c
(G,
),
)
for the cyclotome associated to G [cf. Denitions 3.1, (ii),
(iv); 3.8, (i)]. Then there exists a natural isomorphism
D
G
: Dehn(G)

Node(G)
G
that is functorial, in G, with respect to isomorphisms of semi-
graphs of anabelioids. In particular, Dehn(G) is a nitely
generated free

Z
-module of rank Node(G)
. We shall
refer to a nontrivial pronite Dehn multi-twist whose image
Node(G)

G
lies in a direct summand [i.e., in a single
G
]
as a pronite Dehn twist.
(iii) (Exact sequence relating pronite Dehn multi-twists
and glueable outomorphisms) Write
Glu(G)
vVert(G)
Aut
|grph|
(G|
v
)
for the [closed] subgroup of glueable collections of outomor-
phisms of the direct product
vVert(G)
Aut
|grph|
(G|
v
) consist-
ing of elements (
v
)
vVert(G)
such that
v
(
v
) =
w
(
w
) for
any v, w Vert(G) where we write G|
v
for the semi-graph of
anabelioids of pro- PSC-type determined by v Vert(G) [cf.
Denition 2.1, (iii)] and
v
: Aut(G|
v
) (
for the pro-

cyclotomic character of v Vert(G) [cf. Denition 3.8,
(ii)]. Then the natural homomorphism
Aut
|grph|
(G)

vVert(G)
Aut
|grph|
(G|
v
)
(
G|
v
)
vVert(G)
factors through Glu(G)
vVert(G)
Aut
|grph|
(G|
v
), and, more-
over, the resulting homomorphism
Vert
G
: Aut
|grph|
(G)
Glu(G) [cf. (i)] ts into an exact sequence of pronite groups
1 Dehn(G) Aut
|grph|
(G)

Vert
G
Glu(G) 1 .
The approach of 2, 3, 4 is purely combinatorial in nature. On the
other hand, in 5, we return briey to the world of [log] schemes in or-
der to compare the purely combinatorial constructions of 2, 3, 4
to analogous constructions from scheme theory. The main techinical
result [cf. Theorem 5.7] of 5 asserts that the purely combinatorial
synchronizations of cyclotomes constructed in 3, 4 for the pronite
Dehn twists associated to the various nodes of the semi-graph of anabe-
lioids of PSC-type under consideration coincide with certain natural
scheme-theoretic synchronizations of cyclotomes. This technical
result is obtained, roughly speaking, by applying the various fundamen-
tal operations of 2 so as to reduce to the case where the semi-graph of
anabelioids of PSC-type under consideration admits a symmetry that
permutes the nodes [cf. Fig. 6]; the desired coincidence of synchro-
nizations is then obtained by observing that both the combinatorial and
the scheme-theoretic synchronizations are compatible with this symme-
try. One way to understand this fundamental coincidence of synchro-
nizations is as a sort of abstract combinatorial analogue of the cyclotomic
synchronization given in [GalSct], Theorem 4.3; [AbsHyp], Lemma 2.5,
(ii) [cf. Remark 5.9.1, (i)]. Another way to understand this fundamental
coincidence of synchronizations is as a statement to the eect that
the Galois action associated to a [scheme-theoretic!]
degenerating family of hyperbolic curves over a com-
plete equicharacteristic discrete valuation ring of
characteristic zero i.e., an outer representation
of IPSC-type admits a purely combinatorial
description [cf. Corollary 5.9, (iii)].
That is to say, one central problem in the theory of outer Galois repre-
sentations associated to hyperbolic curves over arithmetic elds is pre-
cisely the problem of giving such a purely combinatorial description
of the outer Galois representation. Indeed, this point of view plays a
central role in the theory of the Grothendieck-Teichm uller group. Thus,
although an explicit solution to this problem is well out of reach at
the present time in the case of number elds or mixed-characteristic lo-
cal elds, the theory of 5 yields a solution to this problem in the case
of complete equicharacteristic discrete valuation elds of characteristic
zero. One consequence of this solution is the following criterion for an
outer representation to be of IPSC-type [cf. Corollary 5.10].
Theorem C (Combinatorial/group-theoretic nature of
scheme-theoreticity). Let (g, r) be a pair of nonnegative integers such
that 2g 2 +r > 0; a nonempty set of prime numbers; R a complete
discrete valuation ring whose residue eld k is separably closed of char-
acteristic ; S
log
the log scheme obtained by equipping S
def
= Spec R
with the log structure determined by the maximal ideal of R; (M
g,r
)
S
the moduli stack of r-pointed stable curves of genus g over S whose
r marked points are equipped with an ordering; (M
g,r
)
S
(M
g,r
)
S
the open substack of (M
g,r
)
S
parametrizing smooth curves; (M
log
g,r
)
S
the
log stack obtained by equipping (M
g,r
)
S
with the log structure associ-
ated to the divisor with normal crossings (M
g,r
)
S
\(M
g,r
)
S
(M
g,r
)
S
;
x (M
g,r
)
S
(k) a k-valued point of (M
g,r
)
S
;

O the completion of the
local ring of (M
g,r
)
S
at the image of x; T
log
the log scheme obtained by
equipping T
def
= Spec

O with the log structure induced by the log struc-
ture of (M
log
g,r
)
S
; t
log
the log scheme obtained by equipping the closed
point of T with the log structure induced by the log structure of T
log
;
X
log
t
the stable log curve over t
log
corresponding to the natural strict (1-
)morphism t
log
(M
log
g,r
)
S
; I
T
log the maximal pro- quotient of the log
fundamental group
1
(T
log
) of T
log
; I
S
log the maximal pro- quotient
of the log fundamental group
1
(S
log
) of S
log
; G
X
log
the semi-graph of
anabelioids of pro- PSC-type determined by the stable log curve X
log
t
[cf. [CmbGC], Example 2.5];
univ
X
log
t
: I
T
log Aut(G
X
log
) the natural
outer representation associated to X
log
t
[cf. Denition 5.5]; I a pronite
group; : I Aut(G
X
log
) an outer representation of pro- PSC-type
[cf. [NodNon], Denition 2.1, (i)]. Then the following conditions are
equivalent:
(i) is of IPSC-type [cf. [NodNon], Denition 2.4, (i)].
(ii) There exist a morphism of log schemes
log
: S
log
T
log
over
S and an isomorphism of outer representations of pro-
PSC-type

univ
X
log
t
I
log [cf. [NodNon], Denition 2.1, (i)]

where we write I
log : I
S
log I
T
log for the homomorphism
induced by
log
i.e., there exist an automorphism of
G
X
log
and an isomorphism : I

I
log
S
such that the diagram
I

Aut(G
X
log
)
I
S
log
X
log
t
I
log
Aut(G
X
log
)
where the right-hand vertical arrow is the automorphism of
Aut(G
X
log
) induced by commutes.
(iii) There exist a morphism of log schemes
log
: S
log
T
log
over
S and an isomorphism : I

I
log
S
such that =
univ
X
log
t
I
log
where we write I
log : I
S
log I
T
induced by
log
i.e., the automorphism of (ii) may be
taken to be the identity.
Before proceeding, in this context we observe that one fundamen-
tal intrinsic dierence between outer representations of IPSC-type and
more general outer representations of NN-type is that, unlike the case
with outer representations of IPSC-type, the period matrices associated
to outer representations of NN-type may, in general, fail to be nonde-
generate cf. the discussion of Remark 5.9.2.
Here, we remark in passing that in a sequel to the present paper,
the theory of 5 will play an important role in the proofs of certain
applications to the theory of tempered fundamental groups developed in
[Andre].
Finally, in 6, we apply the theory of pronite Dehn twists developed
in 4 to prove a geometric version of the Grothendieck Conjec-
ture for i.e., put another way, we compute the centralizer of the
geometric monodromy associated to the tautological curve over the
moduli stack of pointed smooth curves [cf. Theorems 6.13; 6.14].
Theorem D (Centralizers of geometric monodromy groups
arising from moduli stacks of pointed curves). Let (g, r) be a
pair of nonnegative integers such that 2g 2 + r > 0; a nonempty
set of prime numbers; k an algebraically closed eld of characteristic
zero. Write (M
g,r
)
k
for the moduli stack of r-pointed smooth curves
of genus g over k whose r marked points are equipped with an order-
ing; C
g,r
M
g,r
for the tautological curve over M
g,r
[cf. the dis-
cussion entitled Curves in 0];
M
g,r
def
=
1
((M
g,r
)
k
) for the etale
fundamental group of the moduli stack (M
g,r
)
k
;
g,r
for the maximal
pro- quotient of the kernel N
g,r
of the natural surjection
1
((C
g,r
)
k
)
1
((M
g,r
)
k
) =
M
g,r
;
C
g,r
for the quotient of the etale fundamen-
tal group
1
((C
g,r
)
k
) of (C
g,r
)
k
by the kernel of the natural surjection
N
g,r

g,r
; Out
C
(
g,r
) for the group of outomorphisms [cf. the dis-
cussion entitled Topological groups in 0] of
g,r
which induce bijec-
tions on the set of cuspidal inertia subgroups of
g,r
. Thus, we have a
natural exact sequence of pronite groups
1
g,r

C
g,r

M
g,r
1 ,
which determines an outer representation
g,r
:
M
g,r
Out(
g,r
) .
Then the following hold:
(i) Let H
M
g,r
be an open subgroup of
M
g,r
. Suppose that
one of the following two conditions is satised:
(a) 2g 2 +r > 1, i.e., (g, r) {(0, 3), (1, 1)}.
(b) (g, r) = (1, 1), 2 , and H =
M
g,r
.
Then the composite of natural homomorphisms
Aut
(M
g,r
)
k
((C
g,r
)
k
) Aut
M
g,r
(
C
g,r
)/Inn(
g,r
)
Z
Out(
g,r
)
(Im(
g,r
)) Z
Out(
g,r
)
(
g,r
(H))
[cf. the discussion entitled Topological groups in 0] deter-
mines an isomorphism
Aut
(M
g,r
)
k
((C
g,r
)
k
)

Z
Out
C
(
g,r
)
(
g,r
(H)) .
Here, we recall that Aut
(M
g,r
)
k
((C
g,r
)
k
) is isomorphic to
_
_
_
Z/2Z Z/2Z if (g, r) = (0, 4);
Z/2Z if (g, r) {(1, 1), (1, 2), (2, 0)};
{1} if (g, r) {(0, 4), (1, 1), (1, 2), (2, 0)} .
(ii) Let H Out
C
(
g,r
) be a closed subgroup of Out
C
(
g,r
) that
contains an open subgroup of Im(
g,r
) Out(
g,r
). Suppose
that
2g 2 +r > 1, i.e., (g, r) {(0, 3), (1, 1)}.
Then H is almost slim [cf. the discussion entitled Topolog-
ical groups in 0]. If, moreover,
2g 2 +r > 2, i.e., (g, r) {(0, 3), (0, 4), (1, 1), (1, 2), (2, 0)},
then H is slim [cf. the discussion entitled Topological groups
in 0].
0. Notations and Conventions
Sets: If S is a set, then we shall denote by 2
S
the power set of S and
by S
the cardinality of S.
Numbers: The notation Primes will be used to denote the set of all
prime numbers. The notation N will be used to denote the set or [ad-
ditive] monoid of nonnegative rational integers. The notation Z will be
used to denote the set, group, or ring of rational integers. The notation
Q will be used to denote the set, group, or eld of rational numbers.
The notation

Z will be used to denote the pronite completion of Z.
If p Primes, then the notation Z
p
(respectively, Q
p
) will be used to
denote the p-adic completion of Z (respectively, Q). If Primes, then
the notation

Z
will be used to denote the pro- completion of Z.

Monoids: We shall write M
gp
for the groupication of a monoid M.
Topological groups: Let G be a topological group and P a property
of topological groups [e.g., abelian or pro- for some Primes].
Then we shall say that G is almost P if there exists an open subgroup
of G that is P.
Let G be a topological group and H G a closed subgroup of
G. Then we shall denote by Z
G
(H) (respectively, N
G
(H); C
G
(H)) the
centralizer (respectively, normalizer; commensurator) of H in G, i.e.,
Z
G
(H)
def
= { g G| ghg
1
= h for any h H} ,
(respectively, N
G
(H)
def
= { g G| g H g
1
= H} ;
C
G
(H)
def
= { g G | H gHg
1
is of nite index in H and gHg
1
} );
we shall refer to Z(G)
def
= Z
G
(G) as the center of G. It is immediate
from the denitions that
Z
G
(H) N
G
(H) C
G
(H) ; H N
G
(H) .
We shall say that the closed subgroup H is centrally terminal (respec-
tively, normally terminal; commensurably terminal) in G if H = Z
G
(H)
(respectively, H = N
G
(H); H = C
G
(H)). We shall say that G is slim if
Z
G
(U) = {1} for any open subgroup U of G.
Let G be a topological group. Then we shall write G
ab
for the
abelianization of G, i.e., the quotient of G by the closure of the commu-
tator subgroup of G.
Let G be a topological group. Then we shall write Aut(G) for the
group of [continuous] automorphisms of G, Inn(G) Aut(G) for the
group of inner automorphisms of G, and Out(G)
def
= Aut(G)/Inn(G).
We shall refer to an element of Out(G) as an outomorphism of G. Now
suppose that G is center-free [i.e., Z(G) = {1}]. Then we have an exact
sequence of groups
1 G(
Inn(G)) Aut(G) Out(G) 1 .

If J is a group and : J Out(G) is a homomorphism, then we shall
denote by
G
out
J
the group obtained by pulling back the above exact sequence of pronite
groups via . Thus, we have a natural exact sequence of groups
1 G G
out
J J 1 .
Suppose further that G is pronite and topologically nitely generated.
Then one veries easily that the topology of G admits a basis of char-
acteristic open subgroups, which thus induces a pronite topology on the
groups Aut(G) and Out(G) with respect to which the above exact se-
quence relating Aut(G) and Out(G) determines an exact sequence of
pronite groups. In particular, one veries easily that if, moreover, J
is pronite and : J Out(G) is continuous, then the above exact
sequence involving G
out
J determines an exact sequence of pronite
groups.
Let G, J be pronite groups. Suppose that G is center-free and
topologically nitely generated. Let : J Out(G) be a continuous
homomorphism. Write Aut
J
(G
out
J) for the group of [continuous]
automorphisms of G
out
J that preserve and induce the identity auto-
morphism on the quotient J. Then one veries easily that the operation
of restricting to G determines an isomorphism of pronite groups
Aut
J
(G
out
J)/Inn(G)

Z
Out(G)
(Im()) .
Let G and H be topological groups. Then we shall refer to a homo-
morphism of topological groups : G H as a split injection (respec-
tively, split surjection) if there exists a homomorphism of topological
groups : H G such that (respectively, ) is the identity
automorphism of G (respectively, H).
Log schemes: When a scheme appears in a diagram of log schemes,
the scheme is to be understood as the log scheme obtained by equipping
the scheme with the trivial log structure. If X
log
is a log scheme, then
we shall refer to the largest open subscheme of the underlying scheme of
X
log
over which the log structure is trivial as the interior of X
log
. Fiber
products of fs log schemes are to be understood as ber products taken
in the category of fs log schemes.
Curves: We shall use the terms hyperbolic curve, cusp, stable log
curve, smooth log curve, and tripod as they are dened in [CmbGC],
0; [Hsh], 0. If (g, r) is a pair of nonnegative integers such that 2g
2 + r > 0, then we shall denote by M
g,r
the moduli stack of r-pointed
stable curves of genus g over Z whose r marked points are equipped with
an ordering, by M
g,r
M
g,r
the open substack of M
g,r
parametrizing
smooth curves, by M
log
g,r
the log stack obtained by equipping M
g,r
with
the log structure associated to the divisor with normal crossings M
g,r
\
M
g,r
M
g,r
, by C
g,r
M
g,r
the tautological curve over M
g,r
, and
by D
g,r
C
g,r
the corresponding tautological divisor of marked points
of C
g,r
M
g,r
. Then the divisor given by the union of D
g,r
with the
inverse image in C
g,r
of the divisor M
g,r
\ M
g,r
M
g,r
determines
a log structure on C
g,r
; denote the resulting log stack by C
log
g,r
. Thus,
we obtain a (1-)morphism of log stacks C
log
g,r
M
log
g,r
. We shall denote
by C
g,r
C
g,r
the interior of C
log
g,r
. Thus, we obtain a (1-)morphism of
stacks C
g,r
M
g,r
. Let S be a scheme. Then we shall write (M
g,r
)
S
def
=
M
g,r

Spec Z
S, (M
g,r
)
S
def
= M
g,r

Spec Z
S, (M
log
g,r
)
S
def
= M
log
g,r

Spec Z
S, (C
g,r
)
S
def
= C
g,r

Spec Z
S, (C
g,r
)
S
def
= C
g,r

Spec Z
S, and (C
log
g,r
)
S
def
=
C
log
g,r

Spec Z
S.
Let n be a positive integer and X
log
a stable log curve of type (g, r)
over a log scheme S
log
. Then we shall refer to the log scheme obtained
by pulling back the (1-)morphism M
log
g,r+n
M
log
g,r
given by forgetting
the last n points via the classifying (1-)morphism S
log
M
log
g,r
of X
log
as the n-th log conguration space of X
log
.
1. F-admissibility and FC-admissibility
In the present , we consider the FC-admissibility [cf. [CmbCsp],
Denition 1.1, (ii)] of F-admissible automorphisms [cf. [CmbCsp], Def-
inition 1.1, (ii)] of conguration space groups [cf. [MT], Denition 2.3,
(i)]. Roughly speaking, we prove that if an F-admissible automorphism
of a conguration space group arises from an F-admissible automor-
phism of a conguration space group [arising from a conguration space]
of strictly higher dimension, then it is necessarily FC-admissible, i.e.,
preserves the cuspidal inertia subgroups of the various subquotients cor-
responding to surface groups [cf. Theorem 1.8, Corollary 1.9 below].
Lemma 1.1 (Representations arising from certain families
of hyperbolic curves). Let (g, r) be a pair of nonnegative integers such
that 2g 2 + r > 0; l a prime number; k an algebraically closed eld
of characteristic = l; B and C hyperbolic curves over k of type (g, r);
n a positive integer. Suppose that (r, n) = (0, 1). For i = 1, , n, let
f
i
: B

C be an isomorphism over k; s
i
the section of B
k
C
pr
1
B determined by the isomorphism f

i
. Suppose that, for any i = j,
Im(s
i
) Im(s
j
) = . Write
Z
def
= B
k
C \
i=1, ,n
Im(s
i
) B
k
C
for the complement of the images of the s
i
s, where i ranges over the
integers such that 1 i n; pr for the composite Z B
k
C
pr
1
B
[thus, pr: Z B is a family of hyperbolic curves of type (g, r +
n)];
B
(respectively,
C
;
Z
) the maximal pro-l quotient of the etale
fundamental group
1
(B) (respectively,
1
(C);
1
(Z)) of B (respectively,
C; Z); pr:
Z

B
for the surjection induced by pr;
Z/B
for the
kernel of pr;
Z/B
:
B
Out(
Z/B
) for the outer representation of
B
on
Z/B
determined by the exact sequence
1
Z/B

Z
pr

B
1 .
Let b be a geometric point of B and Z
b
the geometric ber of pr: Z
B at b. For i = 1, , n, x an inertia subgroup [among its various
conjugates] of the etale fundamental group
1
(Z
b
) of Z
b
associated to
the cusp of Z
b
determined by the section s
i
and denote by
I
s
i

Z/B
the image in
Z/B
of this inertia subgroup of
1
(Z
b
). Then the following
hold:
(i) (Fundamental groups of bers) The quotient
Z/B
of the
etale fundamental group
1
(Z
b
) of the geometric ber Z
b
co-
incides with the maximal pro-l quotient of
1
(Z
b
).
(ii) (Abelianizations of the fundamental groups of bers)
For i = 1, , n, write J
s
i

ab
Z/B
for the image of I
s
i

Z/B
in
ab
Z/B
. Then the composite I
s
i

Z/B
ab
Z/B
determines
an isomorphism I
s
i
J
s
i
; moreover, the inclusions J
s
i

ab
Z/B
determine an exact sequence
1 (
n
i=1
J
s
i
)/J
r

ab
Z/B

ab
C
1
where
J
r

n
i=1
J
s
i
is a Z
l
-submodule such that
J
r

_
Z
l
if r = 0,
0 if r = 0,
and, moreover, if r = 0 and i = 1, , n, then the composite
J
r

n
i=1
J
s
i
pr
s
i
J
s
i
is an isomorphism.
(iii) (Unipotency of a certain natural representation) The
action of
B
on
ab
Z/B
determined by
Z/B
preserves the exact
sequence
1 (
n
i=1
J
s
i
)/J
r

ab
Z/B

ab
C
1
[cf. (ii)] and induces the identity automorphisms on the
subquotients (
n
i=1
J
s
i
)/J
r
and
ab
C
; in particular, the nat-
ural homomorphism
B
Aut
Z
l
(
ab
Z/B
) factors through a
uniquely determined homomorphism
B
Hom
Z
l
_
ab
C
, (
n
i=1
J
s
i
)/J
r
_
.
Proof. Assertion (i) follows immediately from the [easily veried]
fact that the natural action of
1
(B) on
1
(Z
b
)
ab
Z
Z
l
is unipotent
cf., e.g., [Hsh], Proposition 1.4, (i), for more details. [Note that
although [Hsh], Proposition 1.4, (i), is only stated in the case where
the hyperbolic curves corresponding to B and C are proper, the same
proof may be applied to the case where these hyperbolic curves are
ane.] Assertion (ii) follows immediately, in light of our assumption
that (r, n) = (0, 1), from assertion (i), together with the well-known
structure of the maximal pro-l quotient of the fundamental group of
a smooth curve over an algebraically closed eld of characteristic = l.
Finally, we verify assertion (iii). The fact that the action of
B
on
Z/B
preserves the exact sequence appearing in the statement of assertion (iii)
follows immediately from the fact that the surjection
ab
Z/B

ab
C
is
induced by the open immersion Z B
k
C over B. The fact that the
action in question induces the identity automorphism on (
n
i=1
J
s
i
)/J
r
(respectively,
ab
C
) follows immediately from the fact that the f
i
s are
isomorphisms (respectively, the fact that the surjection
ab
Z/B
ab
C
is
induced by the open immersion Z B
k
C over B). Q.E.D.
Lemma 1.2 (Maximal cuspidally central quotients of certain
fundamental groups). In the notation of Lemma 1.1, for i = 1, , n,
write
Z/B

(Z/B)[i]
(
C
)
for the quotient of
Z/B
by the normal closed subgroup topologically
normally generated by the I
s
j
s, where j ranges over the integers such
that 1 j n and j = i;
(Z/B)[i]
E
(Z/B)[i]
for the maximal cuspidally central quotient [cf. [AbsCsp], Deni-
tion 1.1, (i)] relative to the surjection
(Z/B)[i]
C
determined by the
natural open immersion Z B
k
C;
I
E
s
i
E
(Z/B)[i]
for the kernel of the natural surjection E
(Z/B)[i]
C
; and
E
Z/B
def
= E
(Z/B)[1]

C
E
(Z/B)[n]
.
(i) (Cuspidal inertia subgroups) Let 1 i, j n be integers.
Then the homomorphism I
s
i
I
E
s
j
determined by the compos-
ite I
s
i

Z/B
E
(Z/B)[j]
is an isomorphism (respectively,
trivial) if i = j (respectively, i = j).
(ii) (Surjectivity) The homomorphism
Z/B
E
Z/B
determined
by the natural surjections
Z/B
E
(Z/B)[i]
where i ranges
over the integers such that 1 i n is surjective.
(iii) (Maximal cuspidally central quotients and abelianiza-
tions) The quotient
Z/B
E
Z/B
of
Z/B
[cf. (ii)] coin-
cides with the maximal cuspidally central quotient [cf.
[AbsCsp], Denition 1.1, (i)] relative to the surjection
Z/B
C
determined by the natural open immersion Z B
k
C.
In particular, the natural surjection
Z/B

ab
Z/B
factors
through the surjection
Z/B
E
Z/B
, and the resulting sur-
jection E
Z/B
ab
Z/B
ts into a commutative diagram
1

n
i=1
I
E
s
i
E
Z/B

C
1
_
1 (
n
i=1
J
s
i
)/J
r

ab
Z/B

ab
C
1
where the horizontal sequences are exact, and the vertical
arrows are surjective. Moreover, the left-hand vertical arrow
coincides with the surjection induced by the natural isomor-
phisms I
s
i
J
s
i
[cf. Lemma 1.1, (ii)] and I
s
i
I
E
s
i
[cf. (i)].
Finally, if r = 0, then the right-hand square is cartesian.
Proof. Assertion (i) follows immediately from the denition of the
quotient E
(Z/B)[j]
of
Z/B
, together with the well-known structure of the
maximal pro-l quotient of the fundamental group of a smooth curve over
an algebraically closed eld of characteristic = l [cf., e.g., [MT], Lemma
4.2, (iv), (v)]. Assertion (ii) follows immediately from assertion (i).
Assertion (iii) follows immediately from assertions (i), (ii) [cf. [AbsCsp],
Proposition 1.6, (iii)]. Q.E.D.
Lemma 1.3 (The kernels of representations arising from cer-
tain families of hyperbolic curves). In the notation of Lemmas 1.1,
1.2, suppose that r = 0. Then the following hold:
(i) (Unipotency of a certain natural outer representation)
Consider the action of
B
on E
Z/B
determined by the natural
isomorphism
E
Z/B

ab
Z/B

ab
C
C
[cf. Lemma 1.2, (iii)], together with the natural action of
B
on
ab
Z/B
induced by
Z/B
and the trivial action of
B
on
C
.
Then the outer action of
B
on E
Z/B
induced by this ac-
tion coincides with the natural outer action of
B
on E
Z/B
induced by
Z/B
. In particular, relative to the natural identi-
cation I
s
i
I
E
s
i
[cf. Lemma 1.2, (i)], the above action of
B
on E
Z/B
factors through the homomorphism
B
Hom
Z
l
_
C
,
n
i=1
I
s
i
_

Hom
Z
l
_
ab
C
,
n
i=1
I
s
i
_
obtained in Lemma 1.1, (iii).
(ii) (Homomorphisms arising from a certain extension) For
i = 1, , n, write
i
for the composite
B
Hom
Z
l
_
ab
C
,
n
j=1
I
s
j
_
Hom
Z
l
_
ab
C
, I
s
i
_
where the rst arrow is the homomorphism of (i), and the
second arrow is the homomorphism determined by the projec-
tion pr
i
:
n
j=1
I
s
j
I
s
i
. Then the homomorphism
i
co-
incides with the image of the element of H
2
(
B

C
, I
s
i
)
determined by the extension
1 I
s
i

E
Z[i]

B

C
1
where we write
E
Z[i]
def
=
Z
/Ker(
Z/B
E
Z/B[i]
) of
B

C
by I
s
i
I
E
s
i
[cf. Lemma 1.2, (i)] via the composite
H
2
(
B

C
, I
s
i
)

H
1
(
B
, H
1
(
C
, I
s
i
))

Hom
_
B
, Hom(
C
, I
s
i
)
_
where the rst arrow is the isomorphism determined by
the Hochschild-Serre spectral sequence relative to the surjection
B

C
pr
1

B
.
(iii) (Factorization) Write B (respectively, C) for the compacti-
cation of C (respectively, B) and
B
(respectively,
C
) for the
maximal pro-l quotient of the etale fundamental group
1
(B)
(respectively,
1
(C)) of B (respectively, C). Then the homo-
morphism
i
of (ii) factors as the composite
ab
B

ab
C
Hom
Z
l
_
ab
C
, I
s
i
_
Hom
Z
l
_
ab
C
, I
s
i
_
where the rst (respectively, second; fourth) arrow is the
homomorphism induced by B B (respectively, f
i
: B

C;
C C), and the third arrow is the isomorphism determined
by the Poincare duality isomorphism in etale cohomology, rel-
ative to the natural isomorphism I
s
i
Z
l
(1). [Here, the (1)
denotes a Tate twist.]
(iv) (Kernel of a certain natural representation) The kernel
of the homomorphism
B
Aut
Z
l
(
ab
Z/B
) determined by
Z/B
coincides with the kernel of the natural surjection
B
ab
B
.
Proof. Assertions (i), (ii) follow immediately from the various de-
nitions involved. Next, we verify assertion (iii). It follows from assertion
(ii), together with [MT], Lemma 4.2, (ii), (v) [cf. also the discussion
surrounding [MT], Lemma 4.2], that, relative to the natural isomor-
phism I
s
i
Z
l
(1), the image of
i
Hom(
B
, Hom
Z
l
(
ab
C
, I
s
i
)) via the
isomorphisms
Hom(
B
, Hom
Z
l
(
ab
C
, I
s
i
))

Hom(
B
, Hom
Z
l
(
ab
C
, Z
l
(1)))
H
2
(
B

C
, Z
l
(1))

H
2
(B
k
C, Z
l
(1))
where the rst (respectively, second) isomorphism is the isomor-
phism induced by the above isomorphism I
s
i
Z
l
(1) (respectively, the
Hochschild-Serre spectral sequence relative to the surjection
B
C
pr
1
B
) is the rst Chern class of the invertible sheaf associated to the
divisor determined by the scheme-theoretic image of s
i
: B
i
B
k
C.
Thus, since the section s
i
extends uniquely to a section s
i
: B B
k
C,
whose scheme-theoretic image we denote by Im(s
i
), it follows that the
homomorphism
i
Hom(
B
, Hom
Z
l
(
ab
C
, I
s
i
)) coincides with the im-
age of the rst Chern class of the invertible sheaf on B
k
C associated
to the divisor Im(s
i
) via the composite
H
2
(B
k
C, Z
l
(1))

H
2
(B
k
C, I
s
i
) H
2
(B
k
C, I
s
i
)
H
2
(
B

C
, I
s
i
)

Hom
_
B
, Hom
Z
l
(
C
, I
s
i
)
_
where the rst arrow is the isomorphism induced by the above isomor-
phism I
s
i
Z
l
(1), and the second arrow is the homomorphism induced
by the natural open immersion B
k
C B
k
C. In particular, as-
sertion (iii) follows immediately from [Mln], Chapter VI, Lemma 12.2
[cf. also the argument used in the proof of [MT], Lemma 4.4]. Finally,
we verify assertion (iv). To this end, we recall that by Lemma 1.1, (iii),
the homomorphism
B
Aut
Z
l
(
ab
Z/B
) factors through the homomor-
phism
B
Hom
Z
l
_
ab
C
,
n
i=1
J
s
i
_
of assertion (i). Thus, assertion
(iv) follows immediately from assertion (iii). This completes the proof
of assertion (iv). Q.E.D.
Denition 1.4. For {, }, let
be a set of prime numbers

which is either of cardinality one or equal to the set of all prime numbers;
(g
, r
) a pair of nonnegative integers such that 2g
2 +r
> 0; X
a hyperbolic curve of type (g
, r
) over an algebraically closed eld of

characteristic
; d
a positive integer; X
the d
-th conguration
space of X
[cf. [MT], Denition 2.1, (i)];
the pro-
congura-
tion space group [cf. [MT], Denition 2.3, (i)] obtained by forming the
maximal pro-
quotient of the etale fundamental group

1
(X
) of
X
.
(i) We shall say that an isomorphism of pronite groups :
d
is PF-admissible [i.e., permutation-ber-admissible] if
induces a bijection between the set of ber subgroups [cf. [MT],
Denition 2.3, (iii)] of
d
and the set of ber subgroups of
d
.
We shall say that an outer isomorphism
d
is PF-
admissible if it is determined by a PF-admissible isomorphism.
(ii) We shall say that an isomorphism of pronite groups :
d
is PC-admissible [i.e., permutation-cusp-admissible] if
the following condition is satised: Let
{1} = K
d
K
d
1
K
m
K
2
K
1
K
0
=
be the standard ber ltration of
d
[cf. [CmbCsp], Denition
1.1, (i)]; then for any integer 1 a d
, the image (K
a
)
d
is a ber subgroup of
d
of length d
a [cf. [MT], De-

nition 2.3, (iii)], and, moreover, the isomorphism K
a1
/K
a
(K
a1
)/(K
a
) determined by induces a bijection between
the set of cuspidal inertia subgroups of K
a1
/K
a
and the set
of cuspidal inertia subgroups of (K
a1
)/(K
a
). [Note that it
follows immediately from the various denitions involved that
the pronite group K
a1
/K
a
(respectively, (K
a1
)/(K
a
))
is equipped with a natural structure of pro-
(respectively,
pro-
) surface group [cf. [MT], Denition 1.2].] We shall say

that an outer isomorphism
d
is PC-admissible if it is
determined by a PC-admissible isomorphism.
(iii) We shall say that an isomorphism of pronite groups :
d
is PFC-admissible [i.e., permutation-ber-cusp-admissi-
ble] if is PF-admissible and PC-admissible. We shall say
that an outer isomorphism
d
is PFC-admissible if it
is determined by a PFC-admissible isomorphism.
(iv) We shall say that an isomorphism of pronite groups :
d
is PF-cuspidalizable if there exists a commutative diagram
+1
+1
where the upper horizontal arrow is a PF-admissible iso-

morphism, and the left-hand (respectively, right-hand) vertical
arrow is the surjection obtained by forming the quotient by a
ber subgroup of length 1 [cf. [MT], Denition 2.3, (iii)] of
+1
(respectively,
+1
). We shall say that an outer iso-
morphism
d
is PF-cuspidalizable if it is determined
by a PF-cuspidalizable isomorphism.
Remark 1.4.1. It follows immediately from the various denitions
involved that, in the notation of Denition 1.4, an automorphism of
d
is PF-admissible (respectively, PC-admissible; PFC-admissible) if
and only if there exists an automorphism of
d
that lifts the outo-
morphism [cf. the discussion entitled Topological groups in 0] of
naturally determined by a permutation of the d
factors of the cong-

uration space involved such that the composite is F-admissible
(respectively, C-admissible; FC-admissible) [cf. [CmbCsp], Denition
1.1, (ii)]. In particular, a(n) F-admissible (respectively, C-admissible;
FC-admissible) automorphism of
d
is PF-admissible (respectively, PC-
admissible; PFC-admissible):
F-admissible = FC-admissible = C-admissible

PF-admissible = PFC-admissible = PC-admissible .
Proposition 1.5 (Properties of PF-admissible isomor-
phisms). In the notation of Denition 1.4, let :
d
be an
isomorphism. Then the following hold:
(i)
.
(ii) Suppose that the isomorphism is PF-admissible. Let 1
n d
be an integer and H
d
a ber subgroup of length
n of
d
. Then the subgroup (H)
d
is a ber subgroup
of length n of
d
. In particular, it holds that d
= d
.
(iii) Write
d
(respectively,
d
) for the normal closed
subgroup of
d
(respectively,
d
) obtained by taking the in-
tersection of the various ber subgroups of length d
1 (re-
spectively, d
1). Then the isomorphism is PF-admissible

if and only if induces an isomorphism
.
Proof. Assertion (i) follows immediately from the [easily veried]
fact that
may be characterized as the smallest set of primes
for
which
is pro-
. Assertion (ii) follows immediately from the various

denitions involved. Finally, we verify assertion (iii). The necessity of
the condition follows immediately from assertion (ii). The suciency
of the condition follows immediately from a similar argument to the
argument used in the proof of [CmbCsp], Proposition 1.2, (i). This
completes the proof of assertion (iii). Q.E.D.
Lemma 1.6 (C-admissibility of certain isomorphisms). In the
notation of Denition 1.4, let
2
:
2
,
1
1
:
1
,
2
1
:
1
be isomorphisms of pronite groups which, for i = 1, 2, t into a
commutative diagram
2
pr
{i}
_
pr
{i}
i
1

1
where the vertical arrow pr
{i}
is the surjection induced by the pro-
jection X
2
X
1
obtained by projecting to the i-th factor. Then the
isomorphism
1
1
is C-admissible. In particular, (g
, r
) = (g
, r
).
Proof. Write
def
=
[cf. Proposition 1.5, (i)]. Now it fol-

lows from the well-known structure of the maximal pro- quotient of
the fundamental group of a smooth curve over an algebraically closed
eld of characteristic that
1
is a free pro- group if and only if
r
= 0 [cf. [CmbGC], Remark 1.1.3]. Thus, if r
= r
= 0, then it is
immediate that
1
1
is C-admissible; moreover, it follows, by considering
the rank of the abelianization of
1
[cf. [CmbGC], Remark 1.1.3], that
g
= g
. In particular, to verify Lemma 1.6, we may assume without loss

of generality that r
, r
= 0. Then it follows from [CmbGC], Theorem

1.6, (i), that, to verify Lemma 1.6, it suces to show that
1
1
is numer-
ically cuspidal [cf. [CmbGC], Denition 1.4, (ii)], i.e., to show that the
following assertion holds:
Let
1
1
. Write
Y
def
=
1
1
(
Y
)
1
, Y
(respectively, Y
) for the connected nite etale covering of X
(re-
spectively, X
) corresponding to the open subgroup
1
(respectively,
1
), and (g
Y
, r
Y
) (re-
spectively, (g
Y
, r
Y
)) for the type of Y
(respectively,
Y
). Then it holds that r
Y
= r
Y
.
On the other hand, in the notation of the above assertion, one veries
easily that for any l and {, }, if
1
is an open
subgroup of
1
contained in
Y
, then the natural inclusion
Y
induces a surjection
Ker((
Y
)
ab
(
Y
)
ab
)
Q
l
Ker((
Y
)
ab
(
Y
)
ab
)
Q
l
where we write (
Y
), (
Y
) for the maximal pro- quotients of the
etale fundamental groups of the compactications Y , Y
of Y , Y
, re-
spectively. Thus, since any open subgroup of
1
contains a character-
istic open subgroup of
1
, it follows immediately from the well-known
fact that for {, }, (
Y
)
ab
(respectively, (
Y
)
ab
) is a free

Z
-
module of rank 2g
Y
+ r
Y
1 (respectively, 2g
Y
) [cf., e.g., [CmbGC],
Remark 1.1.3] that to verify the above assertion, it suces to ver-
ify that if
1
in the above assertion is characteristic, then the
isomorphism
Y
determined by
1
1
induces an isomorphism of
Ker((
Y
)
ab
(
Y
)
ab
)
Q
l
with Ker((
Y
)
ab
(
Y
)
ab
)
Q
l
for
some l .
To this end, for {, }, write
2
for the normal open
subgroup of
2
obtained by forming the inverse image via the surjection
(pr
{1}
, pr
{2}
):
1
of the image of the natural inclusion
1
; Z
2
for the connected nite etale covering corresponding to this normal
open subgroup
2
;
Z/Y
for the kernel of the natural surjection
Y
induced by the composite Z
2
X

k
X
pr
1
X
.
Then the natural surjection
Y
determines a representation
Y
Aut((
Z/Y
)
ab
) ;
moreover, the isomorphisms
2
,
1
1
, and
2
1
determine a commutative
diagram
Y
Aut((
Z/Y
)
ab
)
Y
Aut((
Z/Y
)
ab
)
where the vertical arrows are isomorphisms. [Here, we note that since
Y
is a characteristic subgroup of
1
, and the composite
2
1
(
1
1
)
1
is an automorphism of
1
, it follows that
Y
=
2
1
(
Y
), hence that
2
induces an isomorphism
Z
.] On the other hand, it follows
from the denition of Z
that Z
is isomorphic to the open subscheme

of Y
k
Y
obtained by forming the complement of the graphs of the

various elements of Aut(Y
/X
). Thus, it follows from Lemma 1.3, (iv)

by replacing the various pronite groups involved by their maximal
pro-l quotients for some l that the isomorphism
Y
determined by
1
1
induces an isomorphism of Ker((
Y
)
ab
(
Y
)
ab
)
Q
l
with Ker((
Y
)
ab
(
Y
)
ab
)
Q
l
for some l . This completes
the proof of Lemma 1.6. Q.E.D.
Lemma 1.7 (PFC-admissibility of certain PF-admissible iso-
morphisms). In the notation of Denition 1.4, let :
d
be
a PF-admissible isomorphism. Then the following condition implies
that the isomorphism is PFC-admissible:
Let H
d
be a ber subgroup of length 1 [cf.
[MT], Denition 2.3, (iii)]. Write H
def
= (H
d
for the ber subgroup of length 1 obtained as
the image of H
via [cf. Proposition 1.5, (ii)].

[Thus, it follows immediately from the various deni-
tions involved that H
(respectively, H
) is equipped
with a natural structure of pro-
(respectively, pro-
) surface group.] Then the isomorphism H
induced by is C-admissible.
Proof. Let {, }. Then one may verify easily that the follow-
ing fact holds:
Let 1 a d
be an integer and F
ber subgroups of
such that F is of length a,

and F
is of length a 1. Then there exists a ber

subgroup H F
of
of length 1 such that

the composite
H F F/F
arises from a natural open immersion of a hyperbolic

curve of type (g
, r
+d
1) into a hyperbolic curve

of type (g
, r
+ d
a). [Note that it follows im-

mediately from the various denitions involved that
H (respectively, F/F
) is equipped with a natural

structure of pro-
surface group.] In particular, the

composite is a surjection whose kernel is topologically
normally generated by suitable cuspidal inertia sub-
groups of H; moreover, any cuspidal inertia subgroup
of F/F
may be obtained as the image of a cuspidal

inertia subgroup of H.
On the other hand, one may verify easily that Lemma 1.7 follows im-
mediately from the above fact. This completes the proof of Lemma 1.7.
Q.E.D.
Theorem 1.8 (PFC-admissibility of certain isomorphisms).
For {, }, let
be a set of prime numbers which is either of

cardinality one or equal to the set of all prime numbers; (g
, r
)
a pair of nonnegative integers such that 2g
2+r
> 0; X
a hyperbolic
curve of type (g
, r
) over an algebraically closed eld of characteristic

; d
a positive integer;
the pro-
conguration space group

[cf. [MT], Denition 2.3, (i)] obtained by forming the maximal pro-
quotient of the etale fundamental group of the d
-th conguration space

of X
;
:
an isomorphism of [abstract] groups. If

{(g
, r
), (g
, r
)} {(0, 3), (1, 1)} = ,

then we suppose further that the isomorphism is PF-admissible [cf.
Denition 1.4, (i)]. Then the following hold:
(i)
.
(ii) The isomorphism is an isomorphism of pronite groups.
(iii) The isomorphism is PF-admissible. In particular, d
= d
.
(iv) If is PF-cuspidalizable [cf. Denition 1.4, (iv)], then
is PFC-admissible [cf. Denition 1.4, (iii)]. In particular,
(g
, r
) = (g
, r
).
Proof. Assertion (ii) follows from [NS], Theorem 1.1. In light of
assertion (ii), assertion (i) follows from Proposition 1.5, (i). Assertion
(iii) follows from Proposition 1.5, (ii); [MT], Corollary 6.3, together with
the assumption appearing in the statement of Theorem 1.8. Assertion
(iv) follows immediately from Lemmas 1.6, 1.7. Q.E.D.
Corollary 1.9 (F-admissibility and FC-admissibility). Let
be a set of prime numbers which is either of cardinality one or equal
to the set of all prime numbers; n a positive integer; (g, r) a pair
of nonnegative integers such that 2g 2 + r > 0; X a hyperbolic curve
of type (g, r) over an algebraically closed eld k of characteristic ;
X
n
the n-th conguration space of X;
n
the maximal pro- quotient
of the fundamental group of X
n
; Out
FC
(), Out
F
() Out()
the subgroups of FC- and F-admissible [cf. [CmbCsp], Denition 1.1,
(ii)] outomorphisms [cf. the discussion entitled Topological groups in
0] of (). Then the following hold:
(i) Let Out
F
(
n+1
). Then induces the same outomor-
phism of
n
relative to the various quotients
n+1

n
by
ber subgroups of length 1 [cf. [MT], Denition 2.3, (iii)]. In
particular, we obtain a natural homomorphism
Out
F
(
n+1
) Out
F
(
n
) .
(ii) The image of the homomorphism
Out
F
(
n+1
) Out
F
(
n
)
of (i) is contained in
Out
FC
(
n
) Out
F
(
n
) .
Proof. First, we verify assertion (i). Let H
1
, H
2

n+1
be two
distinct ber subgroups of
n+1
of length 1. Observe that the normal
closed subgroup H
n+1
of
n+1
topologically generated by H
1
and
H
2
n+1
of length 2 [cf. [MT], Proposition 2.4,
(iv)], hence is equipped with a natural structure of pro- conguration
space group, with respect to which H
i
H may be regarded as a ber
subgroup of length 1 [cf. [MT], Proposition 2.4, (ii)]. Moreover, it follows
immediately from the scheme-theoretic denition of the various cong-
uration space groups involved that one has natural outer isomorphisms
n+1
/H
i

n
and H/H
1

H/H
2
. Thus, since for i {1, 2}, we
have natural outer isomorphisms

n+1
/H
i

(H/H
i
)
out

n+1
/H
[cf. the discussion entitled Topological groups in 0] which are com-
patible with the various natural outer isomorphisms discussed above,
one veries easily [cf. the argument given in the rst paragraph of the
proof of [CmbCsp], Theorem 4.1] that to complete the proof of assertion
(i), by replacing
n+1
by H, it suces to verify assertion (i) in the case
where n = 1. The rest of the proof of assertion (i) is devoted to verifying
assertion (i) in the case where n = 1.
Let Aut
F
(
2
) be an F-admissible automorphism of
2
;
1
,

2
Aut(
1
) the automorphisms of
1
induced by relative to the
quotients
2

2
/H
1

1
,
2

2
/H
2

1
, respectively. Now
it is immediate that to complete the proof of assertion (i), it suces to
verify that the dierence
1
(
2
)
1
Aut(
1
) is
1
-inner. Therefore,
it follows immediately from [JR], Theorem B, that to complete the proof
of assertion (i), it suces to verify that
(
1
): for any normal open subgroup N
1
of
1
,
it holds that
1
(N) =
2
(N).
To this end, let N
1
be a normal open subgroup of
1
. Write
N
def
=
2

1
N for the ber product of
2

2
/H
1

1
and
N
1
and F
N
for the kernel of the composite
N
=
2

1
N
pr
1
2
/H
2

1
. Then the surjection
N
N
1
determined by
the natural surjection
N

N
/F
N

1
and the second projection
N
=
2

1
N
pr
2
N ts into a commutative diagram of pronite
groups
1 F
N

N

1
1
_
_
_
_
1 N N
1
pr
2

1
1
where the horizontal sequences are exact, and the vertical arrows are
surjective. Write
N
:
1
Aut(F
ab
N
) for the natural action determined
by the upper horizontal sequence and V
N
F
ab
N
for the kernel of the
natural surjection F
ab
N
N
ab
induced by the left-hand vertical arrow.
Now we claim that
(
2
): the action
N
of
1
on F
ab
N
preserves V
N

F
ab
N
, and, moreover, the resulting action
V
N
:
1

Aut(V
N
) factors as the composite
1
/N Aut(V
N
)
where the second arrow is injective.
Indeed, the fact that the action
N
of
1
on F
ab
N
preserves V
N
F
ab
N
follows immediately from the denition of
N
[cf. also the above com-
mutative diagram]. Next, let us observe that it follows immediately from
the various denitions involved that if we write f : Y X for the con-
nected nite etale Galois covering of X corresponding to N
1
, then
the right-hand square of the above diagram arises from a commutative
diagram of schemes
(Y
k
X) \
f
pr
2
X
_
_
_
_
Y
k
X
pr
2
X
where we write
f
Y
k
X for the graph of f, and the left-hand
vertical arrow is the natural open immersion. Thus, it follows imme-
diately from a similar argument to the argument used in the proof of
Lemma 1.1, (i) [cf. also [Hsh], Proposition 1.4, (i)], that F
N
, N are
naturally isomorphic to the maximal pro- quotients of the etale fun-
damental groups of geometric bers of the families of hyperbolic curves
Y
k
X \
f
, Y
k
X
pr
2
X over X, respectively. Therefore, by the
well-known structure of the maximal pro- quotient of the fundamental
group of a smooth curve over an algebraically closed eld of character-
istic , we conclude by considering the natural action of
1
on the
set of cusps of the family of hyperbolic curves Y
k
X \
f
pr
2
X
that the resulting action
V
N
:
1
Aut(V
N
) factors as the composite
1

1
/N Aut(V
N
), and that if X is ane (respectively, proper),
then for any l , the resulting representation
1
/N Aut(V
N
Q
l
)
is isomorphic to
the regular representation of
1
/N over Q
l
(respec-
tively, the quotient of the regular representation of
1
/N over Q
l
by the trivial subrepresentation [of di-
mension 1]).
In particular, as is well-known, the homomorphism
1
/N Aut(V
N
Q
l
), hence also the homomorphism
1
/N Aut(V
N
), is injective. This
completes the proof of the claim (
2
).
Next, let us observe that since is F-admissible, it follows imme-
diately from the denition of
V
N
that the automorphism induces a
commutative diagram
V
N
Aut(V
N
)

2
V

1
(N)
Aut(V

1
(N)
)
where the vertical arrows are isomorphisms that are induced by .
Thus, by considering the kernels of
V
N
,
V

1
(N)
, one concludes from the
claim (
2
) that
1
(N) =
2
(N). This completes the proof of (
1
), hence
also of assertion (i).
Assertion (ii) follows immediately from Theorem 1.8, (iv) [cf. also
Remark 1.4.1]. This completes the proof of Corollary 1.9. Q.E.D.
Remark 1.9.1. The discrete versions of Theorem 1.8, Corollary 1.9
will be discussed in a sequel to the present paper.
2. Various operations on semi-graphs of anabelioids of PSC-
type
In the present , we study various operations on semi-graphs of
anabelioids of PSC-type. These operations include the following:
(Op1) the operation of restriction to a sub-semi-graph [satisfying cer-
tain conditions] of the underlying semi-graph [cf. Denition 2.2,
(ii); Fig. 2 below],
(Op2) the operation of partial compactication [cf. Denition 2.4, (ii);
Fig. 3 below],
(Op3) the operation of resolution of a given set [satisfying certain
conditions] of nodes [cf. Denition 2.5, (ii); Fig. 4 below], and
(Op4) the operation of generization [cf. Denition 2.8; Fig. 5 below].
A basic reference for the theory of semi-graphs of anabelioids of PSC-
type is [CmbGC]. We shall use the terms semi-graph of anabelioids of
PSC-type, PSC-fundamental group of a semi-graph of anabelioids of
PSC-type, nite etale covering of semi-graphs of anabelioids of PSC-
type, vertex, edge, cusp, node, verticial subgroup, edge-like
subgroup, nodal subgroup, cuspidal subgroup, and sturdy as they
are dened in [CmbGC], Denition 1.1. Also, we shall apply the vari-
ous notational conventions established in [NodNon], Denition 1.1, and
refer to the PSC-fundamental group of a semi-graph of anabelioids of
PSC-type simply as the fundamental group [of the semi-graph of an-
abelioids of PSC-type]. That is to say, we shall refer to the maximal
pro- quotient of the fundamental group of a semi-graph of anabelioids
of pro- PSC-type [as a semi-graph of anabelioids!] as the fundamental
group of the semi-graph of anabelioids of PSC-type.
Let be a nonempty set of prime numbers and G a semi-graph of
anabelioids of pro- PSC-type. Write G for the underlying semi-graph
of G,
G
for the [pro-] fundamental group of G, and

G G for the
universal covering of G corresponding to
G
. Then since the fundamental
group
G
of G is topologically nitely generated, the pronite topology
of
G
induces [pronite] topologies on Aut(
G
) and Out(
G
) [cf. the
discussion entitled Topological groups in 0]. If, moreover, we write
Aut(G)
for the automorphism group of G, then by the discussion preceding
[CmbGC], Lemma 2.1, the natural homomorphism
Aut(G) Out(
G
)
is an injection with closed image. [Here, we recall that an automorphism
of a semi-graph of anabelioids consists of an automorphism of the un-
derlying semi-graph, together with a compatible system of isomorphisms
between the various anabelioids at each of the vertices and edges of the
underlying semi-graph which are compatible with the various morphisms
of anabelioids associated to the branches of the underlying semi-graph
cf. [SemiAn], Denition 2.1; [SemiAn], Remark 2.4.2.] Thus, by
equipping Aut(G) with the topology induced via this homomorphism by
the topology of Out(
G
), we may regard Aut(G) as being equipped with
the structure of a pronite group.
Denition 2.1.
(i) For z VCN(G) such that z Vert(G) (respectively, z
Edge(G)), we shall say that a closed subgroup of
G
is a VCN-
subgroup of
G
associated to z VCN(G) if the closed sub-
group is a verticial (respectively, an edge-like) subgroup of
G
associated to z VCN(G). For z VCN(
G) such that
z Vert(
G) (respectively, z Edge(
G)), we shall say that a

closed subgroup of
G
is the VCN-subgroup of
G
associated
to z VCN(
G) if the closed subgroup is the verticial (respec-

tively, edge-like) subgroup of
G
associated to z VCN(
G) [cf.
[NodNon], Denition 1.1, (vi)].
(ii) For z VCN(G), we shall write
G
z
for the anabelioid corresponding to z VCN(G).
(iii) For v Vert(G), we shall write
G|
v
for the semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type dened as
follows [cf. Fig. 1 below]: We take Vert(G|
v
) to consist of the
single element v, Cusp(G|
v
) to be the set of branches of G
which abut to v, and Node(G|
v
) to be the empty set. We take
the anabelioid of G|
v
corresponding to the unique vertex v
to be G
v
[cf. (ii)]. For each edge e E(v) of G and each branch
b of e that abuts to the vertex v, we take the anabelioid of G|
v
corresponding to the branch b to be a copy of the anabelioid
G
e
[cf. (ii)]. For each edge e E(v) of G and each branch b of e
that abuts, relative to G, to the vertex v, we take the morphism
of anabelioids (G|
v
)
e
b
(G|
v
)
v
of G|
v
where we write e
b
for
the cusp of G|
v
corresponding to b to be the morphism of
anabelioids G
e
G
v
associated, relative to G, to the branch b.
Thus, one has a natural morphism
G|
v
G
of semi-graphs of anabelioids.
Remark 2.1.1. Let v Vert(G) be a vertex of G and
v

G
a verticial subgroup of
G
associated to v Vert(G). Then it follows
immediately from the various denitions involved that the fundamental
group of G|
v
is naturally isomorphic to
v
, and that we have a natural
identication
Aut(G
v
) Out(
v
)
and a natural injection
Aut(G|
v
) Aut(G
v
) .
Figure 1: G|
v
G
v
G|
v
Denition 2.2 (cf. the operation (Op1) discussed at the beginning

the present 2).
(i) Let K be a [not necessarily nite] semi-graph and H a sub-semi-
graph of K [cf. [SemiAn], the discussion following the gure
entitled A Typical Semi-graph]. Then we shall say that H is
of PSC-type if the following three conditions are satised:
(1) H is nite [i.e., the set consisting of vertices and edges of
H is nite] and connected.
(2) H has at least one vertex.
(3) If v is a vertex of H, and e is an edge of K that abuts
to v, then e is an edge of H. [Thus, if e abuts both to a
vertex lying in H and to a vertex not lying in H, then the
resulting edge of H is a cusp, i.e., an open edge.]
Thus, a sub-semi-graph of PSC-type H is completely deter-
mined by the set of vertices that lie in H.
(ii) Let H be a sub-semi-graph of PSC-type [cf. (i)] of G. Then one
may verify easily that the semi-graph of anabelioids obtained
by restricting G to H [cf. the discussion preceding [SemiAn],
Denition 2.2] is of pro- PSC-type. Here, we recall that the
semi-graph of anabelioids obtained by restricting G to H is the
semi-graph of anabelioids such that the underlying semi-graph
is H; for each vertex v (respectively, edge e) of H, the anabe-
lioid corresponding to v (respectively, e) is G
v
(respectively,
G
e
) [cf. Denition 2.1, (ii)]; for each branch b of an edge e
of H that abuts to a vertex v of H, the morphism associated
to b is the morphism G
e
G
v
associated to the branch of G
corresponding to b. We shall write
G|
H
for this semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type and refer
to G|
H
as the semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type ob-
tained by restricting G to H [cf. Fig. 2 below]. Thus, one has
a natural morphism
G|
H
G
Figure 2: Restriction
H: the sub-semi-graph of PSC-type whose set of vertices = {v}
G
v
G|
H

Denition 2.3. Let (g, r) be a pair of nonnegative integers such
that 2g 2 +r > 0.
(i) We shall say that G is of type (g, r) if G arises from a stable log
curve of type (g, r) over an algebraically closed eld of charac-
teristic , i.e., Cusp(G) is of cardinality r, and, moreover,
rank
(
ab
G
) = 2g + Cusp(G)
c
G
where
c
G
def
=
_
0 if Cusp(G) = ,
1 if Cusp(G) = .
[Here, we recall that it follows from the discussion of [CmbGC],
Remark 1.1.3, that
ab
G
is a free

Z
-module of nite rank.]

(ii) Let H be a sub-semi-graph of PSC-type [cf. Denition 2.2, (i)].
Then we shall say that H is of type (g, r) if the semi-graph of
anabelioids G|
H
, which is of pro- PSC-type [cf. Denition 2.2,
(ii)], is of type (g, r) [cf. (i)].
(iii) Let v Vert(G) be a vertex. Then we shall say that v is
of type (g, r) if the semi-graph of anabelioids G|
v
, which is of
pro- PSC-type [cf. Denition 2.1, (iii)], is of type (g, r) [cf.
(i)].
(iv) We shall say that G is totally degenerate if each vertex of G is
of type (0, 3) [cf. (iii)].
(v) One may verify easily that there exists a unique, up to isomor-
phism, semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type that is of
type (g, r) [cf. (i)] and has no node. We shall write
G
model
g,r
for this semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type.
involved that there exists a unique pair (g, r) of nonnegative integers
such that G is of type (g, r) [cf. Denition 2.3, (i)].
the present 2).
(i) We shall say that a subset S Cusp(G) of Cusp(G) is omit-
table if the following condition is satised: For each vertex
v Vert(G) of G, if v is of type (g, r) [cf. Denition 2.3, (iii);
Remark 2.3.1], then it holds that 2g 2 +r (E(v) S)
> 0.
(ii) Let S Cusp(G) be a subset of Cusp(G) which is omittable
[cf. (i)]. Then by eliminating the cusps [i.e., the open edges]
contained in S, and, for each vertex v of G, replacing the an-
abelioid G
v
corresponding to v by the anabelioid of nite etale
coverings of G
v
that restrict to a trivial covering over the cusps
contained in S that abut to v, we obtain a semi-graph of an-
abelioids
G
S
of pro- PSC-type. We shall refer to G
S
as the partial compact-
ication of G with respect to S [cf. Fig. 3 below]. Thus, for each
v Vert(G) = Vert(G
S
), the pro- fundamental group of the
anabelioid (G
S
)
v
corresponding to v Vert(G) = Vert(G
S
)
may be naturally identied, up to inner automorphism, with
the quotient of a verticial subgroup
v

G
of
G
associated
to v Vert(G) = Vert(G
S
) by the subgroup of
v
topolog-
ically normally generated by the
e

v
for e E(v) S.
If, moreover, we write
G
S
for the [pro-] fundamental group
of G
S
and N
S

G
for the normal closed subgroup of
G
topologically normally generated by the cuspidal subgroups of
G
associated to elements of S, then we have a natural outer
isomorphism
G
/N
S

G
S
.
Remark 2.4.1.
(i) Let S
1
S
2
Cusp(G) be subsets of Cusp(G). Then it fol-
lows immediately from the various denitions involved that the
omittability of S
2
[cf. Denition 2.4, (i)] implies the omittability
of S
1
.
(ii) If G is sturdy, then it follows from the various denitions in-
volved that Cusp(G), hence also any subset of Cusp(G) [cf. (i)],
is omittable. Moreover, the partial compactication of G with
respect to Cusp(G) coincides with the compactication of G [cf.
[CmbGC], Remark 1.1.6; [NodNon], Denition 1.11].
Figure 3: Partial compactication
G

c
1
c
2
G
{c
1
,c
2
}

the present 2). Let S Node(G) be a subset of Node(G).
(i) We shall say that S is of separating type if the semi-graph
obtained by removing the closed edges corresponding to the
elements of S from G is disconnected. Moreover, for each node
e Node(G), we shall say that e is of separating type if {e}
Node(G) is of separating type.
(ii) Suppose that S is not of separating type [cf. (i)]. Then one
may dene a semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type as
follows: We take the underlying semi-graph G
S
to be the
semi-graph obtained by replacing each node e of G contained
in S such that V(e) = {v
1
, v
2
} Vert(G) where v
1
, v
2
are not necessarily distinct by two cusps that abut to v
1
,
v
2
Vert(G), respectively. We take the anabelioid correspond-
ing to a vertex v (respectively, node e) of G
S
to be G
v
(respec-
tively, G
e
). [Note that the set of vertices (respectively, nodes)
of G
S
may be naturally identied with Vert(G) (respectively,
Node(G) \S).] We take the anabelioid corresponding to a cusp
of G
S
arising from a cusp e of G to be G
e
. We take the an-
abelioid corresponding to a cusp of G
S
arising from a node
e of G to be G
e
. For each branch b of G
S
that abuts to a
vertex v of a node e (respectively, of a cusp e that does not
arise from a node of G), we take the morphism associated to
b to be the morphism G
e
G
v
associated to the branch of
G corresponding to b. For each branch b of G
S
that abuts
to a vertex v of a cusp of G
S
that arises from a node e of
G, we take the morphism associated to b to be the morphism
G
e
G
v
associated to the branch of G corresponding to b. We
shall denote the resulting semi-graph of anabelioids of pro-
PSC-type by
G
S
and refer to G
S
as the semi-graph of anabelioids of pro-
PSC-type obtained from G by resolving S [cf. Fig. 4 below].
Thus, one has a natural morphism
G
S
G
Remark 2.5.1.
(i) Let S
1
S
2
Node(G) be subsets of Node(G). Then it follows
immediately from the various denitions involved that if S
2
is
not of separating type [cf. Denition 2.5, (i)], then S
1
is not of
separating type.
(ii) Let v Vert(G) be a vertex of G. Then one may verify eas-
ily that there exists a unique sub-semi-graph of PSC-type [cf.
Denition 2.2, (i)] G
v
of G such that the set of vertices of
G
v
is equal to {v}. Moreover, one may also verify easily that
Node(G|
G
v
) [cf. Denition 2.2, (ii)] is not of separating type [cf.
Denition 2.5, (i)], relative to G|
G
v
, and that the semi-graph
of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type
(G|
G
v
)
Node(G|
G
v
)
[cf. Denition 2.5, (ii)] is naturally isomorphic to G|
v
[cf. Def-
inition 2.1, (iii)].
Figure 4: Resolution
G e
G
{e}

Denition 2.6.
(i) Let S VCN(G) be a subset of VCN(G). Then we shall denote
by
Aut
S
(G) Aut(G)
the [closed] subgroup of Aut(G) consisting of automorphisms
of G such that the automorphism of the underlying semi-graph
G of G induced by preserves S and by
Aut
|S|
(G) Aut
S
(G)
the [closed] subgroup of Aut(G) consisting of automorphisms
of G such that the automorphism of the underlying semi-
graph G of G induced by preserves and induces the identity
automorphism of S. Moreover, we shall write
Aut
|grph|
(G)
def
= Aut
|VCN(G)|
(G) .
(ii) Let H
G
be a closed subgroup of
G
. Then we shall denote
by
Out
H
(
G
) Out(
G
)
the [closed] subgroup of Out(
G
) consisting of outomorphisms
[cf. the discussion entitled Topological groups in 0] of
G
which preserve the
G
-conjugacy class of H
G
. Moreover,
we shall denote by
Aut
H
(G)
def
= Aut(G) Out
H
(
G
) .
(iii) Let H be a sub-semi-graph of PSC-type [cf. Denition 2.2, (i)]
of G. Then VCN(G|
H
) [cf. Denition 2.2, (ii)] may be regarded
as a subset of VCN(G). We shall write
Aut
|H|
(G)
def
= Aut
|VCN(G|
H
)|
(G)
Aut
H
(G)
def
= Aut
VCN(G|
H
)
(G)
= Aut
Vert(G|
H
)
(G) .
Proposition 2.7 (Subgroups determined by sets of compo-
nents). Let S VCN(G) be a nonempty subset of VCN(G). Then:
(i) It holds that
Aut
|S|
(G) =
zS
Aut
z
(G)
where we use the notation
z
to denote a VCN-subgroup
[cf. Denition 2.1, (i)] of
G
associated to z VCN(G).
(ii) It holds that
Aut
|grph|
(G) =
zVCN(G)
Out
z
(
G
)
z
to denote a VCN-subgroup of
G
associated to z VCN(G).
(iii) The closed subgroups Aut
|S|
(G), Aut
S
(G) Aut(G) are open
in Aut(G). Moreover, the closed subgroup Aut
|S|
(G) Aut
S
(G)
is normal in Aut
S
(G). In particular, Aut
|grph|
(G) Aut(G)
is normal in Aut(G).
Proof. Assertion (i) follows immediately from [CmbGC], Proposi-
tion 1.2, (i). Next, we verify assertion (ii). It follows immediately from
[CmbGC], Proposition 1.5, (ii), that the right-hand side of the equality
in the statement of assertion (ii) is contained in Aut(G). Thus, asser-
tion (ii) follows immediately from assertion (i). Assertion (iii) follows
immediately from the niteness of the semi-graph G, together with the
various denitions involved. Q.E.D.
the present 2). Let S Node(G) be a subset of Node(G). Then we
dene the semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type
G
S
as follows:
(i) We take Cusp(G
S
)
def
= Cusp(G).
(ii) We take Node(G
S
)
def
= Node(G) \ S.
(iii) We take Vert(G
S
) to be the set of connected components of
the semi-graph obtained from G by omitting the edges e
Edge(G) \ S. Alternatively, one may take Vert(G
S
) to be
the set of equivalence classes of elements of Vert(G) with re-
spect to the equivalence relation dened as follows: for v,
w Vert(G), v w if either v = w or there exist n elements
e
1
, , e
n
S of S and n + 1 vertices v
0
, v
1
, , v
n
Vert(G)
of G such that v
0
def
= v, v
n
def
= w, and, for 1 i n, it holds
that V(e
i
) = {v
i1
, v
i
}.
(iv) For each branch b of an edge e Edge(G
S
) (= Edge(G) \ S
cf. (i), (ii)) and each vertex v Vert(G
S
) of G
S
, b abuts,
relative to G
S
, to v if b abuts, relative to G, to an element of
the equivalence class v [cf. (iii)].
(v) For each edge e Edge(G
S
) (= Edge(G) \ S cf. (i), (ii))
of G
S
, we take the anabelioid of G
S
corresponding to e
Edge(G
S
) to be G
e
[cf. Denition 2.1, (ii)].
(vi) Let v Vert(G
S
) be a vertex of G
S
. Then one veries
easily that there exists a unique sub-semi-graph of PSC-type
[cf. Denition 2.2, (i)] H
v
of G such that the set of vertices of
H
v
consists of the elements of the equivalence class v [cf. (iii)].
Write
T
v
def
= Node(G|
H
v
) \ (S Node(G|
H
v
))
[cf. Denition 2.2, (ii)]. Then we take the anabelioid of G
S
corresponding to v Vert(G
S
) to be the anabelioid deter-
mined by the nite etale coverings of
(G|
H
v
)
T
v
[cf. Denition 2.5, (ii)] of degree a product of primes .
(vii) Let b be a branch of an edge e Edge(G
S
) (= Edge(G) \S
cf. (i), (ii)) that abuts to a vertex v Vert(G
S
). Then since b
abuts to v, one veries easily that there exists a unique vertex w
of G which belongs to the equivalent class v [cf. (iii)] such that b
abuts to w relative to G. We take the morphism of anabelioids
associated to b, relative to G
S
, to be the morphism naturally
determined by the morphism of anabelioids
G
e
G
w
corresponding to the branch b relative to G and the morphism
of semi-graphs of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type
G|
w
(G|
H
v
)
T
v
[cf. (vi); Denition 2.1, (iii)]. Here, we recall that the anabe-
lioid obtained by considering the connected nite etale cov-
erings of G|
w
may be naturally identied with G
w
[cf. Re-
mark 2.1.1].
We shall refer to this semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type G
S
as the generization of G with respect to S [cf. Fig. 5 below].
Figure 5: Generization
G
e
G
{e}
involved that if G is of type (g, r) [cf. Denition 2.3, (i)], then the
generization G
Node(G)
of G with respect to Node(G) is isomorphic to
G
model
g,r
[cf. Denition 2.3, (v)].
Proposition 2.9 (Specialization outer isomorphisms). Let S
Node(G) be a subset of Node(G). Write
G
S
for the [pro-] funda-
mental group of the generization G
S
of G with respect to S [cf. De-
nition 2.8]. Then the following hold:
(i) There exists a natural outer isomorphism of pronite
groups
G
S
:
G
S

G
which satises the following three conditions:
(1)
G
S
induces a bijection between the set of cuspidal sub-
groups of
G
S
and the set of cuspidal subgroups of
G
.
(2)
G
S
induces a bijection between the set of nodal sub-
groups of
G
S
and the set of nodal subgroups of
G
as-
sociated to the elements of Node(G) \ S.
(3) Let v Vert(G
S
) be a vertex of G
S
; H
v
, T
v
as in
Denition 2.8, (vi). Then
G
S
induces a bijection be-
tween the
G
S
-conjugacy class of any verticial subgroup
v

G
S
of
G
S
associated to v Vert(G
S
) and the
G
-conjugacy class of subgroups determined by the image
of the outer homomorphism
(G|
H
v
)
T
v

G
induced by the natural morphism (G|
H
v
)
T
v
G [cf. Def-
initions 2.2, (ii); 2.5, (ii)] of semi-graphs of anabelioids
of pro- PSC-type.
Moreover, any two outer isomorphisms
G
S

G
that sat-
isfy the above three conditions dier by composition with a
graphic [cf. [CmbGC], Denition 1.4, (i)] outomorphism [cf.
the discussion entitled Topological groups in 0] of
G
S
.
(ii) The isomorphism
Out(
G
)

Out(
G
S
)
induced by the natural outer isomorphism of (i) determines an
injection
Aut
S
(G) Aut(G
S
)
[cf. Denition 2.6, (i)].
Proof. First, we verify assertion (i). An outer isomorphism that
satises the three conditions of assertion (i) may be obtained by ob-
serving that, after sorting through the various denitions involved, a
nite etale covering of G
S
amounts to the same data as a nite etale
covering of G. The nal portion of assertion (i) follows immediately,
in light of the three conditions in the statement of assertion (i), from
[CmbGC], Proposition 1.5, (ii). This completes the proof of assertion
(i). Assertion (ii) follows immediately from [CmbGC], Proposition 1.5,
(ii), together with the three conditions in the statement of assertion (i).
This completes the proof of Proposition 2.9. Q.E.D.
Denition 2.10. Let S Node(G) be a subset of Node(G). Write
G
S
for the [pro-] fundamental group of the generization G
S
of G
with respect to S [cf. Denition 2.8]. Then we shall refer to the natural
outer isomorphism
G
S
:
G
S

G
obtained in Proposition 2.9, (i), as the specialization outer isomorphism
with respect to S.
Proposition 2.11 (Commensurable terminality of closed
subgroups determined by certain semi-graphs). Let H be a
sub-semi-graph of PSC-type [cf. Denition 2.2, (i)] of G and S
Node(G|
H
) [cf. Denition 2.2, (ii)] a subset of Node(G|
H
) that is not of
separating type [cf. Denition 2.5, (i)]. Then the natural morphism
(G|
H
)
S
G [cf. Denitions 2.2, (ii); 2.5, (ii)] of semi-graphs of an-
abelioids of pro- PSC-type determines an outer injection of pronite
groups
(G|
H
)
S

G
.
Moreover, the image of this outer injection is commensurably termi-
nal in
G
[cf. the discussion entitled Topological groups in 0].
Proof. Write H
def
= (G|
H
)
S
and T
def
= Node(G|
H
) \ S. Note that it
follows from the denition of G|
H
that T may be regarded as the subset
of Node(G) determined by Node(H); for simplicity, we shall identify T
with Node(H). Now it follows immediately from the denition of G
T
that the composite
H,S

G
1
G
T

G
T
factors through a verticial subgroup
v

G
T
of
G
T
associated to
a vertex v Vert(G
T
), and that the composite
H

(G
T
)|
v
of the resulting outer homomorphism
H

v
[which is well-dened in
light of the commensurable terminality of
v
in
G
S
cf. [CmbGC],
Proposition 1.2, (ii)] and the natural outer isomorphism
v

(G
T
)|
v
[cf. Remark 2.1.1] may be identied with
1
H
T
[cf. Denition 2.10].
Thus, Proposition 2.11 follows immediately from the fact that
H
T
is an outer isomorphism, together with the fact that
v

G
S
is
commensurably terminal in
G
S
[cf. [CmbGC], Proposition 1.2, (ii)].
This completes the proof of Proposition 2.11. Q.E.D.
Lemma 2.12 (Restrictions of outomorphisms). Let H
G
be a closed subgroup of
G
which is normally terminal [cf. the discus-
sion entitled Topological groups in 0] and Out
H
(
G
) [cf. Deni-
tion 2.6, (ii)]. Then the following hold:
(i) There exists a lifting Aut(
G
) of such that preserves
the closed subgroup H
G
. Moreover, such a lifting is
uniquely determined up to composition with an H-inner
automorphism of
G
.
(ii) Write
H
for the outomorphism [cf. the discussion entitled
Topological groups in 0] of H determined by the restriction
of a lifting as obtained in (i) to the closed subgroup H
G
.
Then the map
Out
H
(
G
) Out(H)
given by assigning
H
is a homomorphism.
(iii) The homomorphism
Out
H
(
G
) Out(H)
obtained in (ii) depends only on the conjugacy class of the
closed subgroup H
G
, i.e., if we write H
def
= H
1
for

G
, then the diagram
Out
H
(
G
) Out(H)
_
_
_
_
Out
H
(
G
) Out(H
)
where the upper (respectively, lower) horizontal arrow is the
homomorphism given by mapping
H
(respectively,
H
), and the right-hand vertical arrow is the isomorphism
obtained by mapping Out(H) to
H
Inn(
1
)
H
Inn()
commutes.
Proof. Assertion (i) follows immediately from the normal termi-
nality of H in
G
. Assertion (ii) follows immediately from assertion
(i). Assertion (iii) follows immediately from the various denitions in-
volved. Q.E.D.
Denition 2.13. Let H
G
be a [closed] subgroup of
G
which
is normally terminal [cf. the discussion entitled Topological groups in
0]. Then we shall write
Out
|H|
(
G
) Out
H
(
G
)
for the closed subgroup of Out
H
(
G
) consisting of outomorphisms [cf.
the discussion entitled Topological groups in 0] of
G
such that the
image
H
of via the homomorphism Out
H
(G) Out(H) obtained in
Lemma 2.12, (ii), is trivial. Also, we shall write
Aut
|H|
(G)
def
= Out
|H|
(
G
) Aut(G) .
Denition 2.14.
(i) Let T Cusp(G) be an omittable [cf. Denition 2.4, (i)] sub-
set of Cusp(G). Write
G
T
for the [pro-] fundamental group
of G
T
[cf. Denition 2.4, (ii)] and N
T

G
for the nor-
mal closed subgroup of
G
topologically normally generated
by the cuspidal subgroups of
G
associated to elements of T.
Then one veries easily that the natural outer isomorphism
G
/N
T

G
T
[cf. Denition 2.4, (ii)] induces a homomor-
phism Out
N
T
(
G
) Out(
G
T
) that ts into a commutative
diagram
Aut
T
(G) Aut(G
T
)
_
Out
N
T
(
G
) Out(
G
T
)
where the vertical arrows are the natural injections. For
Out
N
T
(
G
), we shall write
G
T
Out(
G
T
)
for the image of via the lower horizontal arrow in the above
commutative diagram. If, moreover, Aut
T
(G), then, in
light of the injectivity of the right-hand vertical arrow in the
above diagram, we shall write [by abuse of notation]
G
T
Aut(G
T
)
for the image of via the upper horizontal arrow in the above
commutative diagram.
(ii) Let H be a sub-semi-graph of PSC-type [cf. Denition 2.2, (i)]
of G and S Node(G|
H
) [cf. Denition 2.2, (ii)] a subset of
Node(G|
H
) that is not of separating type [cf. Denition 2.5, (i)].
Write
(G|
H
)
S
for the [pro-] fundamental group of (G|
H
)
S
[cf. Denition 2.5, (ii)]. Then the natural outer homomor-
phism
(G|
H
)
S

G
is an outer injection whose image is
commensurably terminal [cf. Proposition 2.11]. Thus, it fol-
lows from Lemma 2.12, (iii), that we have a homomorphism
Out
(G|
H
)
S
(
G
) Out(
(G|
H
)
S
) that ts into a commuta-
tive diagram
Aut
HS
(G)
def
= Aut
H
(G) Aut
S
(G) Aut((G|
H
)
S
)
_
Out
(G|
H
)
S
(
G
) Out(
(G|
H
)
S
)
where the vertical arrows are the natural injections. For
Out
(G|
H
)
S
(
G
), we shall write
(G|
H
)
S
Out(
(G|
H
)
S
)
commutative diagram. If, moreover, Aut
HS
(G), then, in
light of the injectivity of the right-hand vertical arrow in the
above diagram, we shall write [by abuse of notation]
(G|
H
)
S
Aut((G|
H
)
S
)
for the image of via the upper horizontal arrow in the above
commutative diagram. Finally, if T Cusp((G|
H
)
S
) is an
omittable subset of Cusp((G|
H
)
S
), then we shall write
Aut
HST
(G) Aut
HS
(G)
for the inverse image of the closed subgroup Aut
T
((G|
H
)
S
)
Aut((G|
H
)
S
) of Aut((G|
H
)
S
) in Aut
HS
(G) via the upper
horizontal arrow Aut
HS
(G) Aut((G|
H
)
S
) of the above
commutative diagram; thus, we have a natural homomorphism
[cf. (i)]
Aut
HST
(G) Aut(((G|
H
)
S
)
T
)

((G|
H
)
S
)
T
.
(iii) Let z VCN(G) be an element of VCN(G) and
z

G
a VCN-subgroup of
G
associated to z VCN(G). Then it
follows from [CmbGC], Proposition 1.2, (ii), that the closed
subgroup
z

G
is commensurably terminal. Thus, it fol-
lows from Lemma 2.12, (iii), that we obtain a homomorphism
Out
z
(
G
) Out(
z
) that ts into a commutative diagram
Aut
{z}
(G) Aut(G
z
)
Out
z
(
G
) Out(
z
)
where the left-hand vertical arrow is injective, and the right-
hand vertical arrow is an isomorphism. For Out
z
(
G
),
we shall write
z
Out(
z
)
commutative diagram.
3. Synchronization of cyclotomes
In the present , we introduce and study the notion of the second
cohomology group with compact supports of a semi-graph of anabelioids
of PSC-type [cf. Denition 3.1, (ii), (iii) below]. In particular, we show
that such cohomology groups are compatible with graph-theoretic lo-
calization [cf. Denition 3.4, Lemma 3.5 below]. This leads naturally
to a discussion of the phenomenon of synchronization among the vari-
ous cyclotomes [cf. Denition 3.8 below] arising from a semi-graph of
anabelioids of PSC-type [cf. Corollary 3.9 below].
of G,
G

G G for the
G
.
Denition 3.1. Let M be a nitely generated

Z
-module and v
Vert(G) a vertex of G.
(i) We shall write
H
2
(G, M)
def
= H
2
(
G
, M)
where we regard M as being equipped with the trivial action
of
G
and refer to H
2
(G, M) as the second cohomology group
of G.
(ii) Let s be a section of the natural surjection Cusp(
G)
Cusp(G). Given a central extension of pronite groups
1 M E
G
1 ,
and a cusp e Cusp(G), we shall refer to a section of this
extension over the edge-like subgroup
s(e)

G
of
G
deter-
mined by s(e) Cusp(
G) as a trivialization of this extension

at the cusp e. We shall write
H
2
c
(G, M)
for the set of equivalence classes
[E, (
e
:
s(e)
E)
eCusp(G)
]
of collections of data (E, (
e
:
s(e)
E)
eCusp(G)
) as follows:
(a) E is a central extension of pronite groups
1 M E
G
1 ;
(b) for each e Cusp(G),
e
is a trivialization of this extension
at the cusp e. The equivalence relation is then dened as
follows: for two collections of data (E, (
e
)) and (E
, (
e
)), we
shall write (E, (
e
)) (E
, (
e
)) if there exists an isomorphism
of pronite groups : E

E
over
G
which induces the iden-
tity automorphism of M, and, moreover, for each e Cusp(G),
maps
e
to
e
. We shall refer to H
2
c
(G, M) as the second coho-
mology group with compact supports of G.
(iii) We shall write
H
2
c
(v, M)
def
= H
2
c
(G|
v
, M)
[cf. (ii); Denition 2.1, (iii)] and refer to H
2
c
(v, M) as the
second cohomology group with compact supports of v.
(iv) The set H
2
c
(G, M) is equipped with a natural structure of

Z
-
module dened as follows:
Let [E, (
e
)], [E
, (
e
)] H
2
c
(G, M). Then the ber prod-
uct E
G
E
of the surjections E
G
, E

G
is
an extension of
G
by M M. Thus, the quotient S of
E
G
E
by the image of the composite

M M M E
G
E
m (m, m)
is an extension of
G
by M. On the other hand, it follows
from the denition of S that for each e Cusp(G), the sec-
tions
e
and
e
naturally determine a section
S
e
:
s(e)
S
over
s(e)
. Thus, we dene
[E, (
e
)] + [E
, (
e
)]
def
= [S, (
S
e
)] .
Here, one may verify easily that the equivalence class
[S, (
S
e
)] depends only on the equivalence classes [E, (
e
)],
[E
, (
e
)], and that this denition of + determines a
module structure on H
2
c
(G, M).
Let [E, (
e
)] H
2
c
(G, M) be an element of H
2
c
(G, M) and
a

Z
. Now the composite E M

pr
1
E
G
deter-
mines an extension of
G
by M M. Thus, the quotient
P of E M by the image of the composite
M M M E M
m (m, am)
is an extension of
G
by M. On the other hand, it follows
from the denition of P that for each e Cusp(G), the
section
e
and the zero homomorphism
s(e)
M natu-
rally determine a section
P
e
:
s(e)
P over
s(e)
. Thus,
we dene
a [E, (
e
)]
def
= [P, (
P
e
)] .
Here, one may verify easily that the equivalence class
[P, (
P
e
)] depends only on the equivalence class [E, (
e
)]
and a

Z
, and that this denition of determines a
-module structure on H
2
c
(G, M).
Finally, we note that it follows from Lemma 3.2 below that
the

Z
-module H
2
c
(G, M) does not depend on the choice of
the section s. More precisely, the

Z
-module H
2
c
(G, M) is
uniquely determined by G and M up to the natural isomorphism
obtained in Lemma 3.2.
Lemma 3.2 (Independence of the choice of section). Let M
be a nitely generated

Z
-module and s, s
sections of the natural sur-

jection Cusp(
G) Cusp(G). Write H
2
c
(G, M, s), H
2
c
(G, M, s
) for the
-modules H
2
c
(G, M) dened in Denition 3.1 by means of the sec-
tions s, s
, respectively. Then there exists a natural isomorphism of
-modules
H
2
c
(G, M, s)

H
2
c
(G, M, s
) .
Proof. Let [E, (
e
)] H
2
c
(G, M, s) be an element of H
2
c
(G, M, s).
Now it follows from the various denitions involved that, for each e
Cusp(G), there exists an element
e

G
such that
s
(e)
=
e

s(e)

1
e
. For each e Cusp(G), x a lifting
e
E of
e

G
and write
e
:
s
(e)
E for the section given by
(e)
=
e

s(e)

1
e
E
e
a
1
e

e
e
(a)
1
e
.
Then it follows immediately from the fact that M E is contained in
the center Z(E) of E that this section
e
does not depend on the choice of
the lifting
e
E of
e

G
. Moreover, it follows immediately from the
various denitions involved that the assignment [E, (
e
)] [E, (
e
)]
determines an isomorphism of

Z
-modules
H
2
c
(G, M, s)

H
2
c
(G, M, s
) .
This completes the proof of Lemma 3.2. Q.E.D.
Lemma 3.3 (Exactness of certain sequences). Let M be a
nitely generated

Z
-module. Suppose that Cusp(G) = . Then the

natural inclusions
e

G
where e ranges over the cusps of G, and,
for each cusp e Cusp(G), we use the notation
e
to denote an edge-like
subgroup of
G
associated to the cusp e determine an exact sequence
of

Z
-modules
Hom
(
ab
G
, M)
eCusp(G)
Hom
(
e
, M) H
2
c
(G, M) 0 .
Proof. Let s be a section of the natural surjection Cusp(
G)
Cusp(G). Then given an element
(
e
:
e
M)
eNode(G)

eCusp(G)
Hom
(
e
, M) ,
one may construct an element
[M
G
(
pr
2

G
), (
e
:
s(e)
M
G
)
eNode(G)
]
where we write
e
:
s(e)
M
G
for the section determined by
e
:
s(e)
M and the natural inclusion
s(e)

G
of H
2
c
(G, M).
In particular, we obtain a map
eCusp(G)
Hom
(
e
, M) H
2
c
(G, M),
which, as is easily veried, is a homomorphism of

Z
-modules. Now the

exactness of the sequence in question follows immediately from the fact
that
G
is free pro- [cf. [CmbGC], Remark 1.1.3]. This completes the
proof of Lemma 3.3. Q.E.D.
Denition 3.4. Let M be a nitely generated

Z
-module.
(i) Let E be a semi-graph of anabelioids. Denote by VCN(E) the
set of components of E [i.e., the set of vertices and edges of E]
and, for each z VCN(E), by
E
z
the fundamental group of
the anabelioid E
z
of E corresponding to z VCN(E). Then we
dene a central extension of G by M to be a collection of data
(E, = (
z
: M
E
z
)
zVCN(E)
, : E/

G)
as follows:
(a) For each z VCN(E),
z
: M
E
z
is an injective ho-
momorphism of pronite groups whose image is contained
in the center Z(
E
z
) of
E
z
. [Thus, the image of
z
is a
normal closed subgroup of
E
z
.]
(b) For each branch b of an edge e that abuts to a vertex v of
E, we assume that the outer homomorphism
E
e

E
v
associated to b is injective and ts into a commutative
diagram of [outer] homomorphisms of pronite groups
M M
E
e

E
v
i.e., where the lower horizontal arrow is the outer in-
jection associated to b.
(c) Write E/ for the semi-graph of anabelioids dened as
follows: We take the underlying semi-graph of E/ to be
the underlying semi-graph of E; for each z VCN(E), we
take the anabelioid (E/)
z
of E/ corresponding to z
VCN(E) to be the anabelioid determined by the pronite
group
E
z
/Im(
z
) [cf. condition (a)]; for each branch b
of an edge e that abuts to a vertex v of E, we take the
associated morphism of anabelioids (E/)
e
(E/)
v
to
be the morphism of anabelioids naturally determined by
the morphism E
e
E
v
associated, relative to E, to b [cf.
condition (b)].
(d) : E/

G is an isomorphism of semi-graphs of anabe-
lioids.
There is an evident notion of isomorphisms of central exten-
sions of G by M. Also, given a central extension of G by M,
and a section s of the natural surjection Cusp(
G) Cusp(G),
there is an evident notion of trivialization of the given cen-
tral extension of G by M at a cusp of G [cf. the discussion of
Denition 3.1, (ii), (iv)].
(ii) Let
1 M E
G
1
be a central extension of
G
by M. Then we shall dene a
semi-graph of anabelioids
G
E
which we shall refer to as the semi-graph of anabelioids
associated to the central extension E as follows: We take the
underlying semi-graph of G
E
to be the underlying semi-graph of
G. We take the anabelioid of G
E
corresponding to z VCN(G)
to be the anabelioid determined by the ber product E
G

z
of the surjection E
G
and a natural inclusion
z

G

z

G
to denote a VCN-subgroup
[cf. Denition 2.1, (i)] of
G
associated to z VCN(G); for
each branch b of an edge e that abuts to a vertex v of G, if
we write (G
E
)
v
, (G
E
)
e
for the anabelioids of G
E
corresponding
to v, e, respectively, then we take the morphism of anabelioids
(G
E
)
e
(G
E
)
v
associated to the branch b to be the morphism
naturally determined by the morphism of anabelioids G
e
G
v
associated, relative to G, to b.
(iii) In the notation of (ii), one may verify easily that the semi-
graph of anabelioids G
E
associated to the central extension E
is equipped with a natural structure of central extension of G
by M. More precisely, for each z VCN(G), if we denote
by
z
: M
(G
E
)
z
= E
G

z
the homomorphism deter-
mined by the natural inclusion M E and the trivial homo-
morphism M
z
, then there exists a natural isomorphism
: G
E
/(
z
)
zVCN(G)
G such that the collection of data

(G
E
, (
z
)
zVCN(G)
, )
forms a central extension of G by M, which we shall refer to
as the central extension of G by M associated to the central
extension E.
Lemma 3.5 (Graph-theoretic localizability of central exten-
sions of fundamental groups). Let M be a nitely generated

Z
-
module. Then the following hold:
(i) (Exactness and centrality) Let
(E, = (
z
: M
E
z
)
zVCN(E)
, : E/

G) (
1
)
be a central extension of G by M [cf. Denition 3.4, (i)].
Write
E
for the pro- fundamental group of E, i.e., the max-
imal pro- quotient of the fundamental group of E [cf. the dis-
cussion preceding [SemiAn], Denition 2.2]. Then the compos-
ite E E/
G determines an exact sequence of pronite

groups
1 M
E

G
1 (
2
)
which is central.
(ii) (Natural isomorphism I) In the notation of (i), the central
extension of G by M associated to the central extension (
2
) [cf.
Denition 3.4, (iii)] is naturally isomorphic, as a central
extension of G by M, to (
1
).
(iii) (Natural isomorphism II) Let
1 M E
G
1
be a central extension of
G
by M. Then the pro- fun-
damental group of the semi-graph of anabelioids G
E
associated
to the central extension E [cf. Denition 3.4, (ii)] i.e., the
maximal pro- quotient of the fundamental group of G
E
is
naturally isomorphic, over
G
, to E.
(iv) (Equivalence of categories) The correspondences of (i), (ii),
(iii) determine a natural equivalence of categories between
the category of central extensions of G by M and the category of
central extensions of
G
by M. [Here, we take the morphisms
in both categories to be the isomorphisms of central exten-
sions of the sort under consideration.] Moreover, this equiva-
lence extends to a similar natural equivalence of categories
between categories of central extensions equipped with trivial-
izations at the cusps of G [cf. Denitions 3.1, (ii); 3.4,
(i)].
Proof. First, we verify assertion (i). If Node(G) = , then assertion
(i) is immediate; thus, suppose that Node(G) = . For each connected
nite etale covering E
E of E, denote by
E
the pro- fundamental
group of E
, by VCN(E
) the set of components of E
[i.e., the set of

vertices and edges of E
], and by Vert(E
) the set of vertices of E
; for
each z VCN(E
), denote by E
z
the anabelioid of E
corresponding to
z VCN(E
) and by
E
z
the fundamental group of E
z
. Now we claim
that
(
1
): the composite in question E E/

G in-
duces an isomorphism between the underlying semi-
graphs, as well as an outer surjection
E
G
.
Indeed, the fact that the composite in question determines an isomor-
phism between the underlying semi-graphs follows from conditions (c),
(d) of Denition 3.4, (i). In particular, we obtain a bijection VCN(E)

VCN(G). Now for each z VCN(E)

VCN(G), again by conditions
(c), (d) of Denition 3.4, (i), the composite E E/

G induces
an outer surjection
E
z

z
, where we use the notation
z

G
to denote a VCN-subgroup [cf. Denition 2.1, (i)] of
G
associated to
z VCN(G). Therefore, in light of the isomorphism veried above be-
tween the semi-graphs of E and G, one may verify easily that the natural
outer homomorphism
E

G
is surjective. This completes the proof
of the claim (
1
).
For each vertex v Vert(E)

Vert(G) [cf. claim (
1
)], it follows
from the assumption that Node(G) = that any verticial subgroup
v

G
of
G
associated to a vertex v Vert(G) is a free pro-
group [cf. [CmbGC], Remark 1.1.3]; thus, there exists a section of the
natural surjection
E
v

v
. Now for each vertex v Vert(G), let
us x such a section of the natural surjection
E
v

v
, hence also
since the extension
E
v
of
v
by M is central [cf. condition (a) of
Denition 3.4, (i)] an isomorphism t
v
: M
v

E
v
. Let G
1
G
be a connected nite etale Galois covering of G and write E
1
def
= E
G
G
1
. Then it follows from the claim (
1
) that E
1
is connected; moreover,
one may verify easily that the structure of central extension of G by
M on E naturally determines a structure of central extension of G
1
by
M on E
1
, and that for each vertex v Vert(E)

Vert(G) and each
vertex w Vert(E
1
)

Vert(G
1
) that lies over v, the normal closed
subgroup
(E
1
)
w

E
v
corresponds to M
w
M
v
relative
to the isomorphism t
v
: M
v

E
v
xed above, i.e., we obtain an
isomorphism t
w
: M
w

(E
1
)
w
.
Now for a nite quotient M Q of M and a connected nite etale
Galois covering G
1
G of G, we shall say that a connected nite etale
covering E
2
E of E satises the condition (
Q,G
1
) if the following two
conditions are satised:
(
1
Q,G
1
) E
2
E factors through E
1
def
= E
G
G
1
E, the resulting
covering E
2
E
1
is Galois, and for each vertex v VCN(E
1
),
the composite
M
(E
1
)
v

E
1
E
1
/
E
2
is surjective, with kernel equal to the kernel of M Q.
(
2
Q,G
1
) E
2
E is Galois.
Then we claim that
(
2
): for any nite quotient M Q of M and any
connected nite etale Galois covering G
1
G, there
exists after possibly replacing G
1
G by a con-
nected nite etale Galois covering of G that factors
through G
1
G a connected nite etale covering
of E which satises the condition (
Q,G
1
).
Indeed, let M Q be a nite quotient of M, G
1
G a connected nite
etale Galois covering of G, and E
1
def
= E
G
G
1
. For each vertex v
Vert(E
1
)

Vert(G
1
) [cf. the above discussion], denote by
(E
1
)
v
Q
v
the quotient of
(E
1
)
v
obtained by forming the composite
(E
1
)
v
t
v
M
v
pr
1
M Q.
Thus, we have a natural isomorphism Q

Q
v
. Next, let e be a node of
E
1
; b, b
the two distinct branches of e; v, v
the [not necessarily distinct]

vertices of E
1
to which b, b
abut. Then since the quotient Q [ Q

v

Q
v
] is nite, one may verify easily that after possibly replacing G
1

G by a connected nite etale Galois covering of G that factors through
G
1
G the kernels of the two composites
(E
1
)
e

(E
1
)
v
Q
v
,
(E
1
)
e

(E
1
)
v
Q
v
where
(E
1
)
e

(E
1
)
v
,
(E
1
)
e

(E
1
)
v
are the natural outer injections corresponding to b, b
, respectively
coincide. Moreover, if we write N
e

(E
1
)
e
for this kernel, then it
follows immediately from condition (b) of Denition 3.4, (i), that the
actions of Q induced by the natural isomorphisms Q

Q
v

(E
1
)
e
/N
e
,
Q

Q
v

(E
1
)
e
/N
e
on the connected nite etale Galois covering
of (E
1
)
e
corresponding to N
e

(E
1
)
e
coincide. Therefore, since the
underlying semi-graph of E
1
is nite, by applying this argument to the
various nodes of E
1
and then gluing the connected nite etale Galois
coverings of the various (E
1
)
v
s corresponding to the quotients
(E
1
)
v
Q
v
to one another by means of Q-equivariant isomorphisms, we obtain
a connected nite etale Galois covering E
2
E
1
which satises the
condition (
1
Q,G
1
).
Write E
0
2
E for the Galois closure of the connected nite etale
covering E
2
E; thus, since E
1
is Galois over E, we have connected
nite etale Galois coverings E
0
2
E
2
E
1
of E
1
. Now it follows
immediately from the condition (
1
Q,G
1
) that E
2
E
1
induces an iso-
morphism between the underlying semi-graphs. In particular, it fol-
lows from Lemma 3.6 below, in light of the claim (
1
), that the natural
outer homomorphisms
E
2

E
1

G
1
induce outer isomorphisms
E
2
/
vert
E
2

E
1
/
vert
E
1

G
1
/
vert
G
1

top
1
(G
1
)
, where we write
vert
()

()
()
topologically
normally generated by the verticial subgroups and
top
1
(G
1
)
for the
pro- completion of the [discrete] topological fundamental group of the
underlying semi-graph G
1
of G
1
. On the other hand, since for each ver-
tex v Vert(E)

Vert(G) and each vertex w Vert(E
1
)

Vert(G
1
)
that lies over v, the isomorphism t
w
: M
w

(E
1
)
w
arises from the
isomorphism t
v
: M
v

E
v
, one may verify easily that the closed
subgroup
(E
2
)
w

E
v
is normal. [Here, we regard w Vert(E
1
) as
an element of Vert(E
2
) by the bijection Vert(E
2
)

Vert(E
1
) induced
by E
2
E
1
.] In particular, it follows immediately that the connected
nite etale Galois covering E
0
2
E
2
arises from a normal open sub-
group of the quotient
E
2

E
2
/
vert
E
2

1
(G
1
)
. Therefore, there
exists a connected nite etale Galois covering G
1
G that factors
through G
1
G [and arises from a normal open subgroup of the quo-
tient
G
1

top
1
(G
1
)
] such that the connected nite etale covering

E
2

G
1
G
1
of E is Galois. Now it follows immediately from the fact that
E
2
E satises the condition (
1
Q,G
1
) that E
2

G
1
G
1
E satises both
conditions (
1
Q,G
1
) and (
2
Q,G
1
), as desired. This completes the proof of
the claim (
2
).
Next, we claim that
(
3
): the composite E E/

G, together with the
composites
M
E
v

E
for v Vert(E), determine an exact sequence of pro-
nite groups
1 M
E

G
1 .
Indeed, it follows immediately from the claim (
2
) by arguing as in
the nal portion of the proof of (
2
) that any connected nite etale
Galois covering of E is a subcovering of a covering of E which satises
the condition (
Q,G
1
) for some nite quotient M Q of M and some
connected nite etale Galois covering G
1
of G. Therefore, the exactness of
the sequence in question follows immediately from the various denitions
involved, together with the claim (
1
). This completes the proof of the
claim (
3
).
Finally, we claim that
(
4
): the exact sequence of pronite groups
1 M
E

G
1
of (
3
) is central, i.e., if we write :
G
Aut(M)
for the representation of
G
on M determined by this
extension
E
, then is trivial.
Indeed, it follows immediately from condition (a) of Denition 3.4, (i),
that
vert
G
Ker(), where we write
vert
G

G
for the normal closed
subgroup of
G
topologically normally generated by the verticial sub-
groups of
G
. On the other hand, it follows immediately from con-
dition (b) of Denition 3.4, (i), by parallel transporting along loops
on G, that the restriction to
top
1
(G)
top
1
(G)
of the representa-
tion [
G

G
/
vert
G
]
top
1
(G)
Aut(M) [cf. Lemma 3.6 below]

induced by where we write
top
1
(G) for the [discrete] topological
fundamental group of the semi-graph G and
top
1
(G)
for the pro-

completion of
top
1
(G) is trivial. In particular, since the subgroup
top
1
(G)
top
1
(G)
is dense, the representation is trivial, as desired.

This completes the proof of the claim (
4
), hence also the proof of as-
sertion (i).
Assertion (ii) follows immediately from the various denitions in-
volved. Next, we verify assertion (iii). It follows immediately from
assertion (i), together with Denition 3.4, (iii), that if we write
G
E
for the pro- fundamental group of G
E
, then we have a natural exact
sequence of pronite groups
1 M
G
E

G
1 .
On the other hand, it follows immediately from the denition of G
E
that one may construct a tautological pronite covering of G
E
[i.e., a
pro-object of the category B(G
E
) that appears in the discussion fol-
lowing [SemiAn], Denition 2.1] equipped with a tautological action by
E. In particular, one obtains an outer surjection
G
E
E that is
compatible with the respective outer surjections to
G
. Thus, one con-
cludes from the Five Lemma that this outer surjection
G
E
E is
an outer isomorphism, as desired. This completes the proof of assertion
(iii). Assertion (iv) follows immediately, in light of assertions (i), (ii),
(iii), from the various denitions involved. This completes the proof of
Lemma 3.5. Q.E.D.
Lemma 3.6 (Quotients by verticial subgroups). Let H be a
semi-graph of anabelioids. Write
H
for the pro- fundamental group of
H [i.e., the pro- quotient of the fundamental group of H] and
vert
H

H
H
topologically normally gen-
erated by the verticial subgroups of
H
. Then the natural injection
vert
H

H
determines an exact sequence of pronite groups
1
vert
H

H

top
1
(H)
1
where we write
top
1
(H)
for the pro- completion of the [discrete]

topological fundamental group
top
1
(H) of the underlying semi-graph H
of H.
Proof. This follows immediately from the various denitions in-
volved. Q.E.D.
Theorem 3.7 (Properties of the second cohomology group
with compact supports). Let be a nonempty set of prime num-
bers, G a semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type, and M a nitely
generated

Z
-module. Then the following hold:

(i) (Change of coecients) There exists a natural isomor-
phism of

Z
-modules
H
2
c
(G, M)

H
2
c
(G,
M
that is functorial with respect to isomorphisms of the pair
(G, M). If, moreover, Cusp(G) = , then there exists a natu-
ral isomorphism of

Z
-modules
H
2
c
(G, M)

H
2
(G, M)
(G, M).
(ii) (Structure as an abstract pronite group) The second co-
homology group with compact supports H
2
c
(G, M) of G is [non-
canonically] isomorphic to M.
(iii) (Synchronization with respect to generization) Let S
Node(G) be a subset of Node(G). Then the specialization
outer isomorphism
G
S
:
G
S

G
with respect to S [cf.
Denition 2.10] determines a natural isomorphism
H
2
c
(G, M)

H
2
c
(G
S
, M)
that is functorial with respect to isomorphisms of the triple
(G, S, M).
(iv) (Synchronization with respect to surgery) Let H be
a sub-semi-graph of PSC-type [cf. Denition 2.2, (i)] of G,
S Node(G|
H
H
)
that is not of separating type [cf. Denition 2.5, (i)], and
T Cusp((G|
H
)
S
) [cf. Denition 2.5, (ii)] an omittable [cf.
Denition 2.4, (i)] subset of Cusp((G|
H
)
S
). Then there exists
a natural isomorphism given by extension by zero
H
2
c
(((G|
H
)
S
)
T
, M)

H
2
c
(G, M)
[cf. Denition 2.4, (ii)] that is functorial with respect to iso-
morphisms of the quintuple (G, H, S, T, M). In particular, for
each vertex v Vert(G) of G, there exists a natural isomor-
phism of

Z
-modules
H
2
c
(v, M)

H
2
c
(G, M)
[cf. Remark 2.5.1, (ii)] that is functorial with respect to iso-
morphisms of the triple (G, v, M).
(v) (Homomorphisms induced by nite etale coverings) Let
H G be a connected nite etale covering of G. Then the
image of the natural homomorphism
H
2
c
(G, M) H
2
c
(H, M)
is given by
[
G
:
H
] H
2
c
(H, M) .
Proof. Assertion (iii) follows immediately from condition (1) of
Proposition 2.9, (i).
Next, we verify assertions (i), (ii) in the case where Cusp(G) = .
The existence of a natural isomorphism H
2
c
(G, M)

H
2
c
(G,
M
follows immediately from Lemma 3.3. On the other hand, the fact that
H
2
c
(G, M) is [noncanonically] isomorphic to M follows immediately from
Lemma 3.3, together with the following well-known facts [cf. [CmbGC],
Remark 1.1.3]:
(A)
G
is a free pro- group.
(B) For any cusp e
0
Cusp(G) of G, the natural homomorphism
of

Z
-modules
eCusp(G)\{e
0
}
e

ab
G
is a split injection of free
-modules [cf. the discussion entitled

Topological groups in 0], and its image contains the image
of
e
0
in
ab
G
.
This completes the proof of assertions (i), (ii) in the case where
Cusp(G) = .
Next, we verify assertions (i), (ii) in the case where Cusp(G) = .
The existence of a natural isomorphism H
2
c
(G, M)

H
2
(G, M) is well-
known [cf., e.g., [NSW], Theorem 2.7.7]. Now it follows from assertion
(iii) that to verify assertions (i), (ii) in the case where Cusp(G) = , we
may assume without loss of generality by replacing G by G
Node(G)
that Node(G) = . Then the existence of a natural isomorphism
H
2
c
(G, M)

H
2
c
(G,
M and the fact that H

2
c
(G, M) is [non-
canonically] isomorphic to M follow immediately from the existence of
a natural isomorphism H
2
c
(G, M)

H
2
(G, M) and the fact that any
compact Riemann surface of genus = 0 is a K(, 1) space [i.e., its uni-
versal covering is contractible], together with the well-known structure
of the second cohomology group of a compact Riemann surface. This
completes the proof of assertions (i), (ii) in the case where Cusp(G) = .
Next, we verify assertion (iv) in the case where H = G and S = ,
i.e., ((G|
H
)
S
)
T
= G
T
. Thus, suppose that H = G and S = . Now
dene a homomorphism of

Z
-modules
H
2
c
(G
T
, M) H
2
c
(G, M)
as follows: Let

G
T
G
T
be a universal covering of G
T
which is
compatible [in the evident sense] with the universal covering

G G
of G, s
a section of the natural surjection Cusp(
G
T
) Cusp(G
T
),
and [E
, (
e
:
s
(e)
E
)
eCusp(G
T
)
] H
2
c
(G
T
, M) an element of
H
2
c
(G
T
, M). Write E for the ber product of the surjection E
G
T
and the natural surjection
G

G
T
[arising from the compatibility
of the respective universal coverings]. Next, we introduce notation as
follows:
for e Cusp(G
T
) (= Cusp(G) \ T Cusp(G)), denote by
e
:
e
E where we use the notation
e

G
to de-
note an edge-like subgroup of
G
associated to e such that the
composite
e

G

G
T
determines an isomorphism of
e
with
s
(e)

G
T
the section over
e
naturally deter-
mined by the composite
(e)
e
E
,
and
for e Cusp(G) \ Cusp(G
T
) (= T Cusp(G)), denote by
e
:
e
E where we use the notation
e

G
to denote an
edge-like subgroup of
G
associated to e the section over
e
naturally determined by the trivial homomorphism
e
E
.
Then it follows immediately from the various denitions involved that
the assignment [E
, (
e
)
eCusp(G
T
)
] (E, (
e
)
eCusp(G)
) determines a
homomorphism of

Z
-modules
H
2
c
(G
T
, M) H
2
c
(G, M) ,
as desired.
Next, we verify that this homomorphism H
2
c
(G
T
, M) H
2
c
(G, M)
is an isomorphism. First, let us observe that it follows from assertion (ii)
that, to verify that the homomorphism in question is an isomorphism, it
suces to verify that it is surjective. The rest of the proof of assertion
(iv) in the case where H = G and S = is devoted to verifying this
surjectivity. To verify the desired surjectivity, by induction on the car-
dinality T
of the nite set T, we may assume without loss of generality

that T
= 1, i.e., T = {e
0
} for some e
0
Cusp(G).
To verify the desired surjectivity, let [E, (
e
)
eCusp(G)
] H
2
c
(G, M)
be an element of H
2
c
(G, M). Then since
G
is a free pro- group, there
exists a continuous section
G
E of the surjection E
G
, hence also
since the extension E of
G
is central an isomorphismM
G
E.
Write
G
for the maximal cuspidally central quotient [cf. [AbsCsp],
Denition 1.1, (i)] relative to the surjection
G

G
T
, E
for the
quotient of E by the normal closed subgroup of E corresponding to
{1} Ker(
G
) M
G
[thus, E
M ], and N E
for
the image of the composite
s(e
0
)
e
0
E E
.
Now we claim that N E
is contained in the center Z(E
) of E
,
hence also normal in E
. Indeed, since the composite
s(e
0
)

G

is injective, and its image coincides with the kernel of the natural sur-
jection
G
T
, it holds that the image of the composite
s(e
0
)
e
0
E E
M
is contained in M Ker(
G
T
). On the other hand, since the
extension E of
G
is central, it follows from the denition of the quotient
of
G
that the image of MKer(
G
T
) in E
via M

E
is contained in the center Z(E
) of E
. This completes the proof of the

above claim.
Now it follows from the denition of N E
, together with the

above claim, that we obtain a commutative diagram of pronite groups
1 M E
G
1
_
_
_
_
1 M E
/N
G
T
1
where the horizontal sequences are exact, and the vertical arrows are
surjective. In particular, we obtain an extension E
/N of
G
T
by M,
which is central since the extension E is central. For e Cusp(G
T
) =
Cusp(G) \ {e
0
}, write
e

G
T
for the edge-like subgroup of
G
T
[associated to e Cusp(G
T
)] determined by the image of
s(e)

G
and
e
for the section
e
E
/N over
e
determined by
e
:
s(e)
E.
Then it follows immediately from the various denitions involved that
the image of
[E
/N, (
e
)
e
Cusp(G
T
)
] H
2
c
(G
T
, M)
in H
2
c
(G, M) is [E, (
e
)
eCusp(G)
] H
2
c
(G, M). This completes the proof
of the desired surjectivity and hence of assertion (iv) in the case where
H = G and S = .
Next, to complete the proof of assertion (iv) in the general case,
one veries immediately that it suces to verify assertion (iv) in the
case where T = , i.e., ((G|
H
)
S
)
T
= (G|
H
)
S
. Thus, suppose that
T = . Write H
def
= (G|
H
)
S
. To dene a natural homomorphism of

Z
-
modules H
2
c
(H, M) H
2
c
(G, M), let

H H be a universal covering of
H which is compatible [in the evident sense] with the universal covering
G G of G, s
H
a section of the natural surjection Cusp(
H) Cusp(H),
and [E
H
, (
H
e
:
s
H
(e)
E
H
)
eCusp(H)
] H
2
c
(H, M) an element of
H
2
c
(H, M). Since the extension E
H
of
H
by M is central, the sec-
tion
H
e
:
s
H
(e)
E
H
naturally determines an isomorphism
M
s
H
(e)
E
H

H

s
H
(e)
of the direct product M
s
H
(e)
with the ber product E
H
H

s
H
(e)
of the surjection E
H

H
and the natural inclusion
s
H
(e)

H
.
Write G
E
H for the semi-graph of anabelioids associated to the central
extension E
H
[cf. Denition 3.4, (ii)]. Then one may dene a central
extension of G by M
(E, , : E/

G)
[cf. Denition 3.4, (i)] whose restriction to H, relative to the isomor-
phism : E/

G, is isomorphic to the semi-graph of anabelioids
G
E
H as follows: We take the underlying semi-graph of E to be the
underlying semi-graph of G; for each vertex v Vert(G|
H
), we take
the anabelioid E
v
of E corresponding to the vertex v Vert(G|
H
) to
be the anabelioid (G
E
H)
v
of G
E
H corresponding to the vertex v; for
each vertex v Vert(G) \ Vert(G|
H
), we take the anabelioid E
v
of E
corresponding to v Vert(G) \ Vert(G|
H
) to be the anabelioid associ-
ated to the pronite group M
v
. Then the above isomorphisms
M
s
H
(e)
E
H

H

s
H
(e)
induced by the various
H
e
s naturally
determine the remaining data [i.e., consisting of anabelioids associated
to edges and morphisms of anabelioids associated to branches] necessary
to dene a semi-graph of anabelioids E which is naturally equipped with
a structure of central extension of G by M whose restriction to H is
naturally isomorphic to the semi-graph of anabelioids G
E
H, as desired.
Now it follows from Lemma 3.5, (i), that if we denote by
E
the
pro- fundamental group of E i.e., the maximal pro- quotient of the
fundamental group of E then
E
is a central extension of
G
by M.
Thus, it follows from the equivalences of categories of Lemma 3.5, (iv),
that the sections
H
e
where e ranges over the cusps of G that abut to a
vertex of G|
H
and the tautological sections
e
M
e
=
E
e

where e
ranges over the cusps of G that do not abut to a vertex of G|

H

naturally determine an equivalence class [
E
, (
e
)
eCusp(G)
] H
2
c
(G, M).
In particular, we obtain a map
H
2
c
(H, M) H
2
c
(G, M)
by assigning [E
H
, (
H
e
)
eCusp(H)
] [
E
, (
e
)
eCusp(G)
]. Moreover, it fol-
lows immediately from the various denitions involved that this map is
a homomorphism of

Z
-modules, as desired.
Next, we verify that this homomorphism H
2
c
(H, M) H
2
c
(G, M)
is an isomorphism. Since, for any vertex v Vert(G|
H
), the natural
morphism G|
v
G factors through (G|
H
)
S
= H G, by replacing H
by G|
v
[cf. Remark 2.5.1, (ii)], we may assume without loss of generality
that H = G|
v
. Moreover, if Node(G) = , then assertion (iv) in the
case where T = is immediate; thus, we may assume without loss
of generality that Node(G) = . On the other hand, it follows from
assertion (ii) that to verify that the homomorphism in question is an
isomorphism, it suces to verify that it is surjective. The rest of the
proof of assertion (iv) in the case where T = is devoted to verifying
the surjectivity of the homomorphism H
2
c
(v, M) H
2
c
(G, M).
Let J be a semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type such that
there exist a vertex w Vert(J) and an omittable cusp e C(w)
[i.e., a cusp that abuts to w such that {e} is omittable] such that J
{e}
is isomorphic to G, and, moreover, the isomorphism J
{e}
G induces
an isomorphism of (J|
w
)
{e}
G|
v
. [Note that one may verify easily
that such a semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC type always exists.]
Then it follows immediately from assertion (iv) in the case where H = G
and S = , together with the various denitions involved, that we have
a commutative diagram
H
2
c
(v, M)

H
2
c
((J|
w
)
{e}
, M)

H
2
c
(w, M)
_
H
2
c
(G, M)

H
2
c
(J
{e}
, M)

H
2
c
(J, M)
where the left-hand horizontal arrows are isomorphisms induced by
the isomorphisms (J|
w
)
{e}
G|
v
, J
{e}
G, respectively, and the

right-hand horizontal arrows are isomorphisms obtained by applying as-
sertion (iv) in the case where H = G and S = . In particular, to verify
the desired surjectivity of the homomorphism H
2
c
(v, M) H
2
c
(G, M),
by replacing G (respectively, v) by J (respectively, w), we may assume
without loss of generality that C(v) = .
To verify the desired surjectivity of the homomorphism H
2
c
(v, M)
H
2
c
(G, M) in the case where C(v) = , let [E, (
e
)
eCusp(G)
] H
2
c
(G, M)
be an element of H
2
c
(G, M). Now it follows from Lemma 3.3, together
with the assumption that C(v) = , that we have two exact sequences
of

Z
-modules
Hom
(
ab
G
, M)
eCusp(G)
Hom
(
e
, M) H
2
c
(G, M) 0 ;
Hom
(
ab
G|
v
, M)
eCusp(G|
v
)
Hom
(
e
, M) H
2
c
(v, M) 0 .
Let e
0
C(v) be a cusp of G that abuts to v. Here, note that it fol-
lows immediately from the denition of G|
v
that e
0
may be regarded
as a cusp of G|
v
. Then it follows immediately from the facts (A), (B)
used in the proof of assertions (i), (ii) in the case where Cusp(G) =
that there exists a lifting (
e
)
eCusp(G)

eCusp(G)
Hom
(
e
, M)
of [E, (
e
)
eCusp(G)
] H
2
c
(G, M) [with respect to the rst exact se-
quence of the above display] such that if e = e
0
, then
e
= 0. Write
(
e
)
eCusp(G|
v
)

eCusp(G|
v
)
Hom
(
e
, M) for the element such that
e
0
=
e
0
,
e
= 0 for e = e
0
. Then it follows immediately from
the denitions of the above exact sequences and the homomorphism
H
2
c
(v, M) H
2
c
(G, M) in question that the image of (
e
)
eCusp(G|
v
)

eCusp(G|
v
)
Hom
(
e
, M) in H
2
c
(v, M) is mapped to [E, (
e
)
eCusp(G)
]
H
2
c
(G, M) via the homomorphism H
2
c
(v, M) H
2
c
(G, M) in question.
This completes the proof of assertion (iv) in the case where T = , hence
also of assertion (iv) in the general case.
Finally, we verify assertion (v). If Cusp(G) = , then it follows im-
mediately from a similar argument to the argument used in the proof
of assertions (i), (ii) in the case where Cusp(G) = , together with the
well-known structure of the second cohomology group of a compact Rie-
mann surface, that assertion (v) holds. Next, suppose that Cusp(G) = .
Write G
for the double of G [cf. [CmbGC], Proposition 2.2, (i)] i.e.,

the analogue in the theory of semi-graphs of anabelioids of pro- PSC-
type to the well-known double of a Riemann surface with boundary.
Write H
for the double of H. Then it follows from the various deni-

tions involved that the connected nite etale covering H G determines
a connected nite etale covering H
of degree [
G
:
H
]. Next,
let us observe G (respectively, H) may be naturally identied with the
restriction [cf. Denition 2.2, (ii)] of G
(respectively, H
) to a suit-
able sub-semi-graph of PSC-type of the underlying semi-graph of G
(respectively, H
). Thus, it follows from assertion (iv) that we have a

commutative diagram of

Z
-modules
H
2
c
(G, M)

H
2
c
(G
, M)
_
H
2
c
(H, M)

H
2
c
(H
, M)
where the horizontal arrows are the isomorphisms of assertion (iv),
and the vertical arrows are the homomorphisms induced by the con-
nected nite etale coverings H G, H
, respectively and
hence that assertion (v) in the case where Cusp(G) = follows immedi-
ately from assertion (v) in the case where Cusp(G) = . This completes
the proof of assertion (v). Q.E.D.
Denition 3.8.
(i) We shall write
G
def
= Hom
(H
2
c
(G,
),
)
and refer to
G
as the cyclotome associated to G. For a vertex
v Vert(G) of G, we shall write
v
def
= Hom
(H
2
c
(v,
),
)
and refer to
v
as the cyclotome associated to v Vert(G).
Note that it follows from Theorem 3.7, (ii), that the cyclotomes
G
and
v
are free

Z
-modules of rank 1.
(ii) We shall write
G
: Aut(G) Aut(
G
) (
for the natural homomorphism induced by the natural action of

Aut(G) on H
2
c
(G,
) and refer to
G
as the pro- cyclotomic
character of G. For a vertex v Vert(G) of G, we shall write
v
def
=
G|
v
: Aut(G|
v
) Aut(
v
) (
and refer to
v
as the pro- cyclotomic character of v.
Remark 3.8.1. One veries easily that if l , then the composite
Aut(G)

G
(
l
coincides with the pro-l cyclotomic character of Aut(G) dened in the
statement of [CmbGC], Lemma 2.1.
Corollary 3.9 (Synchronization of cyclotomes). Let be a
nonempty set of prime numbers and G a semi-graph of anabelioids of
pro- PSC-type. Then the following hold:
(i) (Synchronization with respect to generization) Let S
Node(G) be a subset of Node(G). Then the specialization outer
isomorphism
G
S
:
G
S

G
with respect to S [cf. Deni-
tion 2.10] determines a natural isomorphism
G
S

G
(G, S).
(ii) (Synchronization with respect to surgery) Let H be
a sub-semi-graph of PSC-type [cf. Denition 2.2, (i)] of G,
S Node(G|
H
H
)
that is not of separating type [cf. Denition 2.5, (i)], and
T Cusp((G|
H
)
S
) [cf. Denition 2.5, (ii)] an omittable [cf.
Denition 2.4, (i)] subset of Cusp((G|
H
)
S
). Then there exists
a natural isomorphism given by extension by zero

((G|
H
)
S
)
T
[cf. Denition 2.4, (ii)] that is functorial with respect to iso-
morphisms of the quadruple (G, H, S, T). In particular, [by tak-
ing the inverse of this isomorphism] we obtain, for each vertex
v Vert(G) of G, a natural isomorphism of

Z
-modules
syn
v
:
v

G
(G, v).
(iii) (Synchronization with respect to nite etale coverings)
Let H G be a connected nite etale covering of G. Then there
exists a natural isomorphism

G
(G, H).
(iv) (Synchronization of cyclotomic characters) Let v
Vert(G) be a vertex of G and Aut
{v}
(G) [cf. Denition 2.6,
(i)]. Then it holds that
G
() =
v
(
G|
v
)
[cf. Denitions 2.14, (ii); 3.8, (ii); Remark 2.5.1, (ii)].
(v) (Synchronization associated to branches) Let e
Edge(G) be an edge of G, b a branch of e that abuts to a vertex
v V(e), and
e

G
an edge-like subgroup of
G
associated
to e Edge(G). Then there exists a natural isomorphism
syn
b
:
e

v
that is functorial with respect to isomorphisms of the quadru-
ple (G, b, e, v).
(vi) (Dierence between two synchronizations associated
to the two branches of a node) Let e Node(G) be a
node of G with branches b
1
= b
2
that abut to vertices v
1
, v
2

Vert(G), respectively. Then the two composites
e
syn
b
1

v
1
syn
v
1

G
;
e
syn
b
2

v
2
syn
v
2

G
dier by the automorphism of
G
given by multiplication by
1
.
Proof. Assertion (i) (respectively, (ii)) follows immediately from
Theorem 3.7, (iii) (respectively, Theorem 3.7, (iv)). Assertion (iv) fol-
lows immediately from assertion (ii).
Next, we verify assertion (iii). It follows immediately from Theo-
rem 3.7, (v), that the homomorphism of
-modules
H

G
obtained
by applying the functor Hom
(,
) to the induced homomorphism

H
2
c
(G,
) H
2
c
(H,
) and dividing by the index [

G
:
H
] is an iso-
morphism. This completes the proof of assertion (iii).
Next, we verify assertion (v). First, we observe that to verify as-
sertion (v), by replacing G by G|
v
and e Edge(G) by the cusp of
G|
v
corresponding to b, we may assume without loss of generality that
e Cusp(G). Then we have homomorphisms of

Z
-modules
Hom
(
e
,
e
)

e
Cusp(G)
Hom
(
e
,
e
)
H
2
c
(G,
e
)

Hom
(
G
,
e
)
where the rst arrow is the natural inclusion into the component
indexed by e, and the second arrow is the surjection appearing in the
exact sequence of Lemma 3.3 in the case where M =
e
. Here, we note
that it follows immediately from the facts (A), (B) used in the proof of
Theorem 3.7, (i), (ii), that the composite of these homomorphisms is an
isomorphism. Therefore, we obtain a natural isomorphism
syn
b
:
e

G
by forming the inverse of the image of the identity automorphism of
e
via the composite of the homomorphisms of the above display. This
completes the proof of assertion (v).
Finally, we verify assertion (vi). First, we observe that one may
verify easily that there exist
a semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type H
,
a sub-semi-graph of PSC-type K
of the underlying semi-graph

of H
,
an omittable subset S
Cusp((H
)|
K
), and
an isomorphism
((H
)|
K
)
S
G
such that the node e
H
Node(H
) of H
corresponding, relative to
the isomorphism ((H
)|
K
)
S
G, to the node e Node(G) is not of

separating type. [Note that it follows immediately from the various def-
initions involved that Node(G)

Node(((H
)|
K
)
S
) may be regarded
as a subset of Node(H
).] Thus, it follows immediately from assertions

(i), (ii) by replacing G (respectively, e) by (H
)
Node(H
)\{e
H
}
(re-
spectively, e
H
) that to verify assertion (vi), we may assume without
loss of generality that Node(G) = {e}, and that e is not of separating
type.
Next, we observe that one may verify easily that there exists a semi-
graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type H
such that
Node(H
) consists of precisely two elements e

H
, e
;
V(e
H
) consists of precisely one element v
H
of type (0, 3) [cf.
Denition 2.3, (iii)].
e
is of separating type;
(H
)
{e
}
is isomorphic to G.
Thus, if we write K
for the unique sub-semi-graph of PSC-type of the

underlying semi-graph of H
whose set of vertices = {v

H
}, then it fol-
lows immediately from assertions (i), (ii) by replacing G (respectively,
e) by H
|
K
(respectively, e
H
) that to verify assertion (vi), we may
assume without loss of generality that Node(G) = {e}, that e is not of
separating type [so Vert(G) consists of precisely one element], and that
G is of type (1, 1).
Write v Vert(G) for the unique vertex of G. Note that it follows
immediately from the various assumptions on G that G|
v
is of type (0, 3).
Write e
1
, e
2
Cusp(G|
v
) for the cusps of G|
v
corresponding, respectively,
to the two branches b
1
, b
2
of the node e; write e
3
Cusp(G|
v
) for the
unique element of Cusp(G|
v
) \ {e
1
, e
2
}. Then since G|
v
is of type (0, 3),
there exists a graphic isomorphism of G|
v
with the semi-graph of an-
abelioids of pro- PSC-type [without nodes] determined by the tripod
[cf. the discussion entitled Curves in 0] P
1
k
\ {0, 1, } over an alge-
braically closed eld k of characteristic such that the cusps e
1
, e
2
of
G|
v
correspond to the cusps 0, of P
1
k
\ {0, 1, }, respectively, relative
to the graphic isomorphism. Thus, by considering the automorphism of
P
1
k
\ {0, 1, } over k given by t 1/t, we obtain an automorphism
v
Aut(G|
v
) of G|
v
that maps e
1
e
2
, e
2
e
1
. Moreover, since
this automorphism of P
1
k
\ {0, 1, } induces an automorphism of the
stable log curve of type (1, 1) obtained by identifying the cusps 0 and
of P
1
k
\ {0, 1, }, we also obtain an automorphism
G
Aut(G) of
G. Note that it follows immediately from the denition of
v
, together
with the well-known structure of the etale fundamental group of the
tripod P
1
k
\ {0, 1, }, that the automorphism
v
induces the identity
automorphism of the anabeloid (G|
v
)
e
3
corresponding to e
3
.
Next, let us observe that it follows immediately from the denition
of G|
v
, together with the proof of assertion (v), that for i = 1, 2, there
exists a natural isomorphism
e

e
i
where we use the notations
e
,
e
i
to denote edge-like subgroups of
G
,
G|
v
associated to e, e
i
,
respectively such that the composite

e
i
syn
b

v
[=
G|
v
]
syn
v

G
where we write b
i
for the [unique] branch of e
i
coincides with the
composite in question
e
syn
b
i

v
syn
v

G
.
Next, let us observe that it follows immediately from the functori-
ality portion of assertion (v) that the automorphisms
v
,
G
induce a
commutative diagram of

Z
-modules

e
1
syn
b
i

v
[=
G|
v
]
syn
v

G

e
2
syn
b
2

v
[=
G|
v
]
syn
v

G
where the vertical arrows are the isomorphisms induced by the au-
tomorphisms
v
,
G
. Now by considering the well-known local structure
of a stable log curve in a neighborhood of a node, one may verify easily
that the left-hand vertical arrow in the above diagram is the automor-
phism of
e
given by multiplication by 1
. Thus, to complete the

verication of assertion (vi), it suces, in light of the commutativity
of the above diagram, to verify that
v
Aut(G|
v
) induces the identity
automorphism of
G|
v
=
v
. On the other hand, this follows immedi-
ately from assertion (v), applied to the cusp e
3
, together with the fact
that the automorphism
v
induces the identity automorphism of (G|
v
)
e
3
.
This completes the proof of assertion (vi). Q.E.D.
4. Pronite Dehn multi-twists
In the present , we introduce and discuss the notion of a pronite
Dehn multi-twist. Although our denition of this notion [cf. Deni-
tion 4.4 below] is entirely group-theoretic in nature, our main result
concerning this notion [cf. Theorem 4.8 below] asserts, in eect, that
this group-theoretic notion coincides with the usual geometric notion of
a Dehn multi-twist.
of G,
G

G G for the
G
.
Denition 4.1. We shall say that G is cyclically primitive (respec-
tively, noncyclically primitive) if Node(G)
= 1, and the unique node

of G is not of separating type (respectively, is of separating type) [cf.
Denition 2.5, (i)].
Remark 4.1.1. If G is cyclically primitive (respectively, noncycli-
cally primitive), then Vert(G)
= 1 (respectively, 2), and the [discrete]

topological fundamental group
top
1
(G) of the underlying semi-graph G
of G is noncanonically isomorphic to Z (respectively, is trivial).
Lemma 4.2 (Structure of the fundamental group of a non-
cyclically primitive semi-graph of anabelioids of PSC-type).
Suppose that G is noncyclically primitive [cf. Denition 4.1]. Let
v, w Vert(G) be the two distinct vertices of G [cf. Remark 4.1.1];
e, v, w VCN(
G) elements of VCN(
G) such that v(G) = v, w(G) = w,

and, moreover, e N( v) N( w). Then the natural inclusions
e
,
v
,
w

G
determine an isomorphism of pro- groups
lim
(
v

e

w
)

G
where the inductive limit is taken in the category of pro- groups.
Proof. This may be thought of as a consequence of the van Kam-
pen Theorem in elementary algebraic topology. At a more combinato-
rial level, one may reason as follows: It follows immediately from the
simple structure of the underlying semi-graph G that there is a natural
equivalence of categories between
the category of nite sets with continuous
G
-action [and
G
-
equivariant morphisms] and
the category of nite sets with continuous actions of
v
,
w
which restrict to the same action on
e
[and
v
-,
w
-equivariant morphisms].
The isomorphism between
G
and the inductive limit appearing in the
statement of Lemma 4.2 now follows formally from this equivalence of
categories. Q.E.D.
Lemma 4.3 (Innite cyclic tempered covering of a cyclically
primitive semi-graph of anabelioids of PSC-type). Suppose that
G is cyclically primitive [cf. Denition 4.1]. Denote by
temp
1
(G) the
tempered fundamental group of G [cf. the discussion preceding [SemiAn],
Proposition 3.6], by
top
1
(G) [ Z cf. Remark 4.1.1] the [discrete]
topological fundamental group of the underlying semi-graph G of G, and
by G
G the connected tempered covering of G corresponding to the

natural surjection
temp
1
(G)
top
1
(G) [where we refer to [SemiAn], 3,
concerning tempered coverings of a semi-graph of anabelioids]. Then the
following hold:
(i) (Exact sequence) The natural morphism G
G induces
an exact sequence
1
temp
1
(G
)
temp
1
(G)
top
1
(G) 1 .
Moreover, the subgroup
temp
1
(G
)
temp
1
(G) of
temp
1
(G) is
characteristic.
(ii) (Automorphism groups) There exist natural injective ho-
momorphisms
Aut
|grph|
(G) Aut
|grph|
(G
) ,
top
1
(G) Aut(G
)
where we write Aut
|grph|
(G
) for the group of automor-

phisms of G
that induce the identity automorphism of the

underlying semi-graph of G
. Moreover, the centralizer of
top
1
(G) in Aut
|grph|
(G
) satises the equality

Z
Aut
|grph|
(G
)
(
top
1
(G)) = Aut
|grph|
(G) .
(iii) (Action of the fundamental group of the underlying
semi-graph) Let

top
1
(G) Aut(G
) [cf. (ii)] be a
generator of
top
1
(G) Z. Write Vert(G
), Node(G
), and
Cusp(G
) for the sets of vertices, nodes [i.e., closed edges],

and cusps [i.e., open edges] of G
, respectively. Then there

exist bijections
V : Z

Vert(G
) , N : Z

Node(G
) ,
C : Z Cusp(G)

Cusp(G
)
such that, for each a Z,
the set of edges that abut to the vertex V (a) is equal to
the disjoint union of {N(a), N(a + 1)} and { C(a, z) | z
Cusp(G)};
the automorphism of Vert(G
) (respectively, Node(G
);
Cusp(G
)) induced by
Aut(G
) maps V (a) (respec-

tively, N(a); C(a, z)) to V (a +1) (respectively, N(a +1);
C(a + 1, z)).
(iv) (Restriction to a nite sub-semi-graph) Let a b Z be
integers. Denote by G
[a,b]
the [uniquely determined] sub-
semi-graph of PSC-type [cf. Denition 2.2, (i)] of the under-
lying semi-graph of G
such that the set of vertices of G

[a,b]
is equal to {V (a), V (a + 1), , V (b)} [cf. (iii)]; denote by
G
[a,b]
the semi-graph of anabelioids obtained by restricting G
to G
[a,b]
[cf. the discussion preceding [SemiAn], Denition 2.2].
Then G
[a,b]
is a semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-
type. Moreover, G
[a,a+1]
is noncyclically primitive.
(v) (Restriction to a sub-semi-graph having precisely one
vertex) Let a c b Z be integers. Then the natural mor-
phism of semi-graphs of anabelioids G
[c,c]
G
[a,b]
[cf. (iv)] de-
termines an isomorphism G
[c,c]
G
[a,b]
|
V (c)
where we regard
V (c) Vert(G
) as a vertex of G
[a,b]
. Moreover, if we write
v Vert(G) for the unique vertex of G [cf. Remark 4.1.1],
then the composite of natural morphisms of semi-graphs of an-
abelioids G
[c,c]
G
G determines an isomorphism of G
[c,c]
with G|
v
.
(vi) (Natural isomorphisms between restrictions to nite
sub-semi-graphs) Let a b Z be integers and
top
1
(G) Aut(G
) the automorphism of G
appearing in
(iii). Then
determines an isomorphism G
[a,b]
G
[a+1,b+1]
.
Proof. First, we verify assertion (i). To show that the natural
morphism G
G induces an exact sequence

1
temp
1
(G
)
temp
1
(G)
top
1
(G) 1 ,
it suces to verify that every tempered covering of G
determines, via
the morphism G
G, a tempered covering of G. But this follows

immediately, in light of the denition of a tempered covering, from the
niteness of the underlying semi-graph G and the topologically nitely
generated nature of the verticial subgroups of the tempered fundamental
group
temp
1
(G
) of G
. On the other hand, the fact that the subgroup
temp
1
(G
)
temp
1
(G) is characteristic follows immediately from the
observation that the quotient
temp
1
(G)
temp
1
(G)/
temp
1
(G
) may be
characterized as the maximal discrete free quotient of
temp
1
(G) [cf. the
argument of [Andre], Lemma 6.1.1]. This completes the proof of asser-
tion (i).
Next, we verify assertion (ii). The existence of a natural injec-
tion
top
1
(G) Aut(G
) follows immediately from the denition of

the connected tempered covering G
G, together with the fact that
top
1
(G) is abelian. On the other hand, it follows immediately from
assertion (i), together with the various denitions involved, that any
element of Aut
|grph|
(G) determines up to composition with an el-
ement of
top
1
(G) Aut(G
) an automorphism of G
. There-
fore, by composing with a suitable element of
top
1
(G) Aut(G
), one
obtains a uniquely determined element of Aut
|grph|
(G
), hence also a
natural injective homomorphism Aut
|grph|
(G) Aut
|grph|
(G
). Next,
to verify the equality Z
Aut
|grph|
(G
)
(
top
1
(G)) = Aut
|grph|
(G), observe
that
temp
1
(G
) is center-free [cf. [SemiAn], Example 2.10; [SemiAn],

Proposition 3.6, (iv)]; this implies that we have a natural isomorphism
temp
1
(G)
temp
1
(G
)
out

top
1
(G) [cf. the discussion entitled Topo-
logical groups in 0]. Thus, in light of the [easily veried] inclusion
Aut
|grph|
(G) Z
Aut
|grph|
(G
)
(
top
1
(G)), the desired equality follows im-
mediately from [CmbGC], Proposition 1.5, (ii). This completes the proof
of assertion (ii).
Assertions (iii), (iv), (v), and (vi) follow immediately from the de-
nition of the connected tempered covering G
G. Q.E.D.
Denition 4.4. We shall write
Dehn(G)
def
= { Aut
|grph|
(G) |
G|
v
= id
G|
v
for any v Vert(G) }
where we refer to Denitions 2.1, (iii); 2.14, (ii); Remark 2.5.1, (ii),
concerning
G|
v
. We shall refer to an element of Dehn(G) as a pronite
Dehn multi-twist of G.
Proposition 4.5 (Equalities concerning the group of pro-
nite Dehn multi-twists). It holds that
Dehn(G) =
vVert(G)
Aut
|
v
|
(G) =
zVCN(G)
Aut
|
z
|
(G)
=
zVCN(G)
Out
|
z
|
(
G
) Aut
|grph|
(G)
[cf. Denitions 2.13; 2.6, (i); [CmbGC], Proposition 1.2, (ii)] where
we use the notation
()
to denote a VCN-subgroup [cf. Deni-
tion 2.1, (i)] of
G
associated to () VCN(G).
Proof. The rst equality follows immediately from the various def-
initions involved [cf. also [CmbGC], Proposition 1.2, (i)]. The second
equality follows immediately from the fact that any edge-like subgroup
is contained in a verticial subgroup. The third equality follows imme-
diately from Proposition 2.7, (ii). This completes the proof of Proposi-
tion 4.5. Q.E.D.
Lemma 4.6 (Construction of certain homomorphisms). Let
e Node(
G), e
def
= e(G) Node(G). Then the following hold:
(i) Let Dehn(G) be a pronite Dehn multi-twist of G and
v V( e) Vert(
G). Write w for the unique element of the

complement V( e) \ { v} [cf. [NodNon], Remark 1.2.1, (iii)].
Then there exists a unique lifting [ v] Aut(
G
) of which
preserves the verticial subgroup
v

G
of
G
associated to
v Vert(
G) and induces the identity automorphism of

v
.
Moreover, this lifting [ v] preserves the verticial subgroup
w

G
of
G
associated to w Vert(
G), and there exists

a unique element
e, v

e
of the edge-like subgroup
e

G
of
G
associated to e Node(
G) such that the restriction of

[ v] to
w
is the inner automorphism determined by
e, v

e
(
w
).
(ii) For v V( e), denote by D
e, v
: Dehn(G)
G
the composite of
the map
Dehn(G)
e
given by assigning
e, v

e
[cf. (i)] and the isomorphism
e
syn
b

v
syn
v

G
[cf. Corollary 3.9, (ii), (v)] where we write v
def
= v(G) and
b for the branch of e determined by the unique branch of e
which abuts to v. Then the map D
e, v
: Dehn(G)
G
is a
homomorphism of pronite groups which does not depend
on the choice of the element v V( e), i.e., if w V( e) \
{ v}, then D
e, v
= D
e, w
. Moreover, the homomorphism D
e, v
(= D
e, w
) depends only on e Node(G), i.e., it does not
depend on the choice of the element e Node(
G) such that
e(G) = e.
Proof. First, we verify assertion (i). The fact that there exists a
unique lifting [ v] Aut(
G
) of which preserves
v
and induces the
identity automorphism of
v
follows immediately, in light of the slimness
of
v
[cf. [CmbGC], Remark 1.1.3] and the commensurable terminality
of
v
in
G
[cf. [CmbGC], Proposition 1.2, (ii)], from the fact that
Out
|
v
|
(
G
) [cf. Proposition 4.5]. The fact that [ v] preserves
w
follows immediately, in light of the graphicity of [ v], from the fact
that
w
is the unique verticial subgroup H of
G
such that H =
v
and
e
H [cf. [NodNon], Remark 1.2.1, (iii); [NodNon], Lemma 1.7],
together with the fact that [ v] preserves
v
,
e

G
. The fact that
there exists a unique element
e, v

e
of
e
such that the restriction
of [ v] to
w
is the inner automorphism determined by
e, v
follows
immediately, in light of the slimness of
w
[cf. [CmbGC], Remark 1.1.3]
and the commensurable terminality of
e
[cf. [CmbGC], Proposition
1.2, (ii)], from the fact that Out
|
w
|
(
G
) [cf. Proposition 4.5].
This completes the proof of assertion (i). Next, we verify assertion (ii).
The fact that the map D
e, v
is a homomorphism follows immediately
from the various uniqueness properties discussed in assertion (i). The
fact that the map D
e, v
does not depend on the choice of the element
v V( e) follows immediately from Corollary 3.9, (vi). The fact that
the homomorphism D
e, v
does not depend on the choice of the element
e Node(
G) such that e(G) = e follows immediately from the denition

of the map D
e, v
. This completes the proof of assertion (ii). Q.E.D.
Denition 4.7. For each node e Node(G) of G, we shall write
D
e
def
= D
e, v
: Dehn(G)
G
for the homomorphism obtained in Lemma 4.6, (ii). [Note that it follows
from Lemma 4.6, (ii), that this homomorphism depends only on e
Node(G).] We shall write
D
G
def
=
eNode(G)
D
e
: Dehn(G)
Node(G)
G
.
Theorem 4.8 (Properties of pronite Dehn multi-twists).
Let be a nonempty set of prime numbers and G a semi-graph of an-
abelioids of pro- PSC-type. Then the following hold:
(i) (Normality) Dehn(G) is normal in Aut(G).
(ii) (Compatibility with generization) Let S Node(G).
Then relative to the inclusion Aut
S
(G) Aut(G
S
) [cf.
Denition 2.8] induced by the specialization outer isomorphism

G
S
with respect to S [cf. Proposition 2.9, (ii)] we
have a diagram of inclusions
Dehn(G) Dehn(G
S
)

Aut
S
(G) Aut(G
S
) .
Moreover, if we regard Node(G
S
) as a subset of Node(G),
then the above inclusion Dehn(G
S
) Dehn(G) ts into a
commutative diagram of pronite groups
Dehn(G
S
) Dehn(G)
D
G
S
_
D
G
Node(G
S
)

G

Node(G)

G
where the lower horizontal arrow is the natural inclusion
determined by the inclusion Node(G
S
) Node(G) and the
natural isomorphism
G
S

G
[cf. Corollary 3.9, (i)].
(iii) (Compatibility with surgery) Let H be a sub-semi-graph
of PSC-type [cf. Denition 2.2, (i)] of G, S Node(G|
H
) [cf.
Denition 2.2, (ii)] a subset of Node(G|
H
) that is not of sepa-
rating type [cf. Denition 2.5, (i)], and T Cusp((G|
H
)
S
)
[cf. Denition 2.5, (ii)] an omittable [cf. Denition 2.4, (i)]
subset of Cusp((G|
H
)
S
). Then the natural homomorphism
Aut
HST
(G) Aut(((G|
H
)
S
)
T
)

((G|
H
)
S
)
T
[cf. Denitions 2.4, (ii); 2.14, (ii)] induces a homomorphism
Dehn(G) Dehn(((G|
H
)
S
)
T
) .
Moreover, if we regard Node(((G|
H
)
S
)
T
) as a sub-
set of Node(G), then the above homomorphism Dehn(G)
Dehn(((G|
H
)
S
)
T
) ts into a commutative diagram of pro-
nite groups
Dehn(G) Dehn(((G|
H
)
S
)
T
)
D
G
_
D
((G|
H
)
S
)
T
Node(G)

G

Node(((G|
H
)
S
)
T
)

G
where the lower horizontal arrow is the natural projection,
and we apply the natural isomorphism
G

((G|
H
)
S
)
T
[cf.
Corollary 3.9, (ii)].
(iv) (Structure of the group of pronite Dehn multi-twists)
The homomorphism dened in Denition 4.7
D
G
: Dehn(G)
Node(G)
G
is an isomorphism of pronite groups that is functorial,
in G, with respect to isomorphisms of semi-graphs of anabe-
lioids of pro- PSC-type. In particular, Dehn(G) is a nitely
generated free

Z
-module of rank Node(G)
. We shall
refer to a nontrivial pronite Dehn multi-twist whose image
Node(G)

G
lies in a direct summand [i.e., in a single
G
]
as a pronite Dehn twist.
(v) (Conjugation action on the group of pronite Dehn
multi-twists) The action of Aut(G) on
Node(G)

G
Aut(G) Aut(Dehn(G))

Aut(
Node(G)
G
)
determined by conjugation by elements of Aut(G) [cf. (i)] and
the isomorphism of (iv) coincides with the action of Aut(G) on
Node(G)

G
determined by the action
G
of Aut(G) on
G
and the natural action of Aut(G) on the nite set Node(G).
Proof. Assertions (i), (ii), and (iii) follow immediately from the
various denitions involved. Next, we verify assertion (iv). The functo-
riality of the homomorphism D
G
follows immediately from the various
denitions involved. The rest of the proof of assertion (iv) is devoted
to verifying that the homomorphism D
G
is an isomorphism. First, we
claim that
(
1
): if G is noncyclically primitive [cf. Denition 4.1],
then the homomorphism D
G
is injective.
Indeed, this follows immediately from Lemma 4.2, together with the
denition of the homomorphism D
G
. This completes the proof of the
above claim (
1
).
Next, we claim that
(
2
): if G is cyclically primitive [cf. Denition 4.1],
G
is injective.
Indeed, let Ker(D
G
) Out(
G
) be an element of Ker(D
G
). Since
we are in the situation of Lemma 4.3, we shall apply the notational con-
ventions established in Lemma 4.3. Denote by
Aut
|grph|
(G
) the
automorphism of G
determined by [cf. Lemma 4.3, (ii)]; for integers

a b Z, denote by
[a,b]
Aut
|grph|
(G
[a,b]
) the automorphism of G
[a,b]
obtained by restricting
Aut
|grph|
(G
). Then since is a pronite

Dehn multi-twist, one may verify easily that
[a,b]
is a pronite Dehn
multi-twist of G
[a,b]
. Thus, since G
[a,a+1]
is noncyclically primitive [cf.
Lemma 4.3, (iv)], it follows immediately from the fact that Ker(D
G
),
together with the claim (
1
), that
[a,a+1]
is trivial. Moreover, for any
a < b Z, it follows by applying induction on b a and considering,
in light of the claim (
1
), the various generizations [cf. assertion (ii)] of
G
[a,b]
with respect to sets of the form Node(G
[a.b]
) \ {e} that the
pronite Dehn multi-twist
[a,b]
, hence also the automorphism
, is
trivial. In particular, it holds that is trivial [cf. Lemma 4.3, (ii)], as
desired. This completes the proof of the above claim (
2
).
Next, we claim that
(
3
): for arbitrary G, the homomorphism D
G
is injec-
tive.
We verify this claim (
3
) by induction on Node(G)
. If Node(G)
1,
then the claim (
3
) follows formally from the claims (
1
) and (
2
). Now
suppose that Node(G)
> 1, and that the induction hypothesis is in force.

Let e Node(G) be a node of G. Write H for the unique sub-semi-graph
of PSC-type of G whose set of vertices is V(e). Then one may verify
easily that S
def
= Node(G|
H
) \ {e} is not of separating type as a subset
of Node(G|
H
). Thus, since (G|
H
)
S
has precisely one node, it follows
immediately from assertion (iii), together with the claims (
1
) and (
2
),
that the pronite Dehn multi-twist
(G|
H
)
S
of (G|
H
)
S
determined by
Dehn(G) is trivial. In particular, it follows immediately from the def-
inition of a generization [cf., especially, the denition of the anabelioids
corresponding to the vertices of a generization given in Denition 2.8,
(vi)], together with the denition of a pronite Dehn multi-twist, that
the automorphism
G
{e}
of the generization G
{e}
determined by
[cf. Proposition 2.9, (ii)] is a pronite Dehn multi-twist. Therefore,
since Node(G
{e}
)
< Node(G)
, it follows immediately from assertion

(ii), together with the induction hypothesis, that
G
{e}
Ker(D
G
{e}
),
hence also Ker(D
G
), is trivial. This completes the proof of the claim
(
3
).
Next, we claim that
(
4
G
is surjective.
Indeed, this follows immediately from Lemma 4.2, together with the
various denitions involved. This completes the proof of the claim (
4
).
Next, we claim that
(
5
G
is surjective.
Indeed, let
G
be an element of
G
. Since we are in the situation
of Lemma 4.3, we shall apply the notational conventions established
in Lemma 4.3. Then it follows immediately from Corollary 3.9, (ii),
together with Lemma 4.3, (v), that for any integers a 0 < b Z,
the natural morphisms G
[0,0]
G
[a,b]
and G
[0,0]
G
G induce
isomorphisms
G
[a,b]

G
[0,0]

G
. By abuse of notation, write
G
[a,b]
for the element of
G
[a,b]
corresponding to
G
. Now since
G
[0,1]
is noncyclically primitive [cf. Lemma 4.3, (iv)], it follows from the
claims (
1
), (
4
) that there exists a unique pronite Dehn multi-twist
[0,1]
Dehn(G
[0,1]
) such that D
G
[0,1]
(
[0,1]
) = .
Next, we claim that
() : for any a 0 < b Z, there exists a [necessarily
unique cf. claim (
3
)] pronite Dehn multi-twist
[a,b]
Dehn(G
[a,b]
) such that D
e
(
[a,b]
) = for every
node e Node(G
[a,b]
).
We verify this claim () by induction on ba. If ba = 1, or equivalently,
[a, b] = [0, 1], then we have already shown the existence of a pronite
Dehn multi-twist
[0,1]
Dehn(G
[0,1]
) of the desired type. Now suppose
that 1 < b a, and that for I {[a, b 1], [a+1, b]}, there exists a pro-
nite Dehn multi-twist
I
Dehn(G
I
) such that D
e
(
I
) = for every
node e Node(G
I
). Then one may verify easily that Node(G
I
) may be
regarded as a subset of Node(G
[a,b]
), that H
[a,b]
def
= (G
[a,b]
)
Node(G
I
)
is
noncyclically primitive, and that, if one allows v to range over the [two]
vertices of H
[a,b]
, then the resulting semi-graphs of anabelioids (H
[a,b]
)|
v
are naturally isomorphic to H
I
def
= (G
I
)
Node(G
I
)
and G
[c
I
,c
I
]
, where we
write c
I
for b (respectively, a) if I = [a, b1] (respectively, I = [a+1, b]).
Let
e
I

H
I
be a cuspidal subgroup of
H
I
corresponding to the
cusp e
I
determined by the unique node of H
[a,b]
;
e
[c
I
,c
I
]

G
[c
I
,c
I
]
a cuspidal subgroup of
G
[c
I
,c
I
]
corresponding to the cusp e
[c
I
,c
I
]
de-
termined by the unique node of H
[a,b]
;

I
Aut(
H
I
) a lifting of the
outomorphism of
H
I
determined by
I
Dehn(G
I
) Aut(H
I
) [cf.
Proposition 2.9, (ii)] which preserves
e
I
and induces the identity au-
tomorphism of
e
I
. [Note that since
I
Dehn(G
I
), one may verify
easily that such a lifting

I
Aut(
H
I
) exists.] Then for any element

e
[c
I
,c
I
]
of
e
[c
I
,c
I
]
, it follows immediately from Lemma 4.2 that by
gluing by means of the natural isomorphism
e
I

e
[c
I
,c
I
]
the
automorphism
I
Aut(
H
I
) to the inner automorphism of
G
[c
I
,c
I
]
by

e
[c
I
,c
I
]
, we obtain an outomorphism
[a,b]
[] of
H
[a,b]
, which
in light of [CmbGC], Proposition 1.5, (ii), together with the fact that
I
Dehn(G
I
) is contained in
Dehn(G
[a,b]
) Aut
|grph|
(G
[a,b]
) Aut
|grph|
(H
[a,b]
) Out(
H
[a,b]
)
[cf. Proposition 2.9, (ii)]. Now it follows immediately from the denition
of the homomorphism D
e
that the assignment D
e
G
[a,b]
(
a,b
[])
where we write e
G
[a,b]
for the node of G
[a,b]
corresponding to the unique
node of H
[a,b]
determines a bijection
e
[c
I
,c
I
]

G
. Thus, since
D
e
(
I
) = for every node e Node(G
I
), we conclude that there exists
a unique element
e
[c
I
,c
I
]
of
e
[c
I
,c
I
]
such that D
e
(
[a,b]
[]) = for
every node e Node(G
[a,b]
). This completes the proof of the claim ().
Write
Aut
|grph|
(G
) for the automorphism of G
determined
by the
[a,b]
s of the claim (). Now since D
e
(
[a,b]
) = for arbitrary
a < b Z and e Node(G
[a,b]
), one may verify easily, by applying
the claim (
3
), that the automorphism
commutes with the natural

action of
top
1
(G) Z on G
. Thus, the automorphism
determines
an automorphism
G
Aut
|grph|
(G) of G [cf. Lemma 4.3, (ii)]. Moreover,
it follows immediately from the denition of
G
, together with the fact
that D
e
(
[a,b]
) = for arbitrary a < b Z and e Node(G
[a,b]
), that
G
is a pronite Dehn multi-twist such that D
G
(
G
) =
G
. This
5
).
(
6
): for arbitrary G, the homomorphism D
G
is sur-
jective.
For each node e Node(G) of G, it follows from assertion (ii) that we
have a commutative diagram of pronite groups
Dehn(G
Node(G)\{e}
) Dehn(G)
D
G
Node(G)\{e}
_
D
G
G

e
Node(G)

G
where the lower horizontal arrow is the natural inclusion into the
component indexed by e. Now since Node(G
Node(G)\{e}
)
= 1, it follows
from the claims (
4
), (
5
) that the left-hand vertical arrow D
G
Node(G)\{e}
in the above commutative diagram is surjective. Therefore, by allowing
e to vary among the elements of Node(G), we conclude that D
G
is
surjective. This completes the proof of the claim (
6
) hence also, in
light of the claim (
3
) of assertion (iv).
Finally, assertion (v) follows immediately from the various deni-
tions involved, together with assertion (iv). This completes the proof of
Theorem 4.8. Q.E.D.
Remark 4.8.1. In the notation of Theorem 4.8, denote by
temp
1
(G) the tempered fundamental group of G [cf. the discussion pre-
ceding [SemiAn], Proposition 3.6], by
top
1
(G) the [discrete] topological
fundamental group of the underlying semi-graph G of G, by G
G
the connected tempered covering of G corresponding to the natural sur-
jection
temp
1
(G)
top
1
(G) [where we refer to [SemiAn], 3, concerning
tempered coverings of a semi-graph of anabelioids], by Aut
|grph|
(G
) the
group of automorphisms of G
that induce the identity automorphism

of the underlying semi-graph of G
, and by Dehn(G
) Aut
|grph|
(G
)
the group of pronite Dehn multi-twists of G
i.e., automorphisms
of G
which induce the identity automorphism on the underlying semi-

graph of G
, as well as on the anabelioids of G
corresponding to the
vertices of G
. Then the following hold:

(i) The natural morphism G
G induces an exact sequence

1
temp
1
(G
)
temp
1
(G)
top
1
(G) 1 .
Moreover, the subgroup
temp
1
(G
)
temp
1
(G) of
temp
1
(G) is
characteristic.
(ii) There exist natural injections
Aut
|grph|
(G) Aut
|grph|
(G
) , Dehn(G) Dehn(G
) ,
top
1
(G) Aut(G
)
where the third injection is determined up to composition
with a
top
1
(G)-inner automorphism which satisfy the equal-
ities
Z
Aut
|grph|
(G
)
(
top
1
(G)) = Aut
|grph|
(G) ;
Dehn(G) = Aut
|grph|
(G) Dehn(G
) .
(iii) There exists a natural isomorphism
Dehn(G
Node(G
G
.
Indeed, assertion (i) (respectively, (ii)) follows immediately from a simi-
lar argument to the argument used in the proof of Lemma 4.3, (i) (respec-
tively, Lemma 4.3, (ii)), together with the various denitions involved.
On the other hand, the existence of the natural isomorphism asserted
in assertion (iii) follows immediately from the fact that the various ho-
momorphisms D
(G
)|
H
where H ranges over the sub-semi-graphs of
PSC-type [cf. Denition 2.2, (i)] of the underlying semi-graph of G
,
and we write (G
)|
H
for the semi-graph of anabelioids obtained by re-
stricting G
to H [cf. the discussion preceding [SemiAn], Denition 2.2],

which [as is easily veried] is of pro- PSC-type are isomorphisms.
[Note that since (G
)|
H
is of pro- PSC-type, the fact that D
(G
)|
H
is an
isomorphism is a consequence of Theorem 4.8, (iv). However, since H is
a tree, it follows from the simple structure of H that one may verify that
D
(G
)|
H
is an isomorphism in a fairly direct fashion, by arguing as in the
proofs of the claims (
1
), (
4
) that appear in the proof of Theorem 4.8,
(iv).]
In particular, it follows immediately from assertions (ii), (iii) that
one may recover the natural isomorphism
Dehn(G)

Z
Node(G
)

G
(
top
1
(G))

Node(G)
G
of Theorem 4.8, (iv).
Denition 4.9. We shall write
Glu(G)
vVert(G)
Aut
|grph|
(G|
v
)
for the [closed] subgroup of glueable collections of outomorphisms
of the direct product
vVert(G)
Aut
|grph|
(G|
v
) consisting of elements
(
v
)
vVert(G)
such that
v
(
v
) =
w
(
w
) [cf. Denition 3.8, (ii)] for any
v, w Vert(G).
Proposition 4.10 (Properties of automorphisms that x the
underlying semi-graph).
(i) (Factorization) The natural homomorphism
Aut
|grph|
(G)

vVert(G)
Aut
|grph|
(G|
v
)
(
G|
v
)
vVert(G)
[cf. Denition 2.14, (ii); Remark 2.5.1, (ii)] factors through
the closed subgroup Glu(G)
vVert(G)
Aut
|grph|
(G|
v
).
(ii) (Exact sequence relating pronite Dehn multi-twists
and glueable outomorphisms) The resulting homomor-
phism
Vert
G
: Aut
|grph|
(G) Glu(G) [cf. (i)] ts into an exact
sequence of pronite groups
1 Dehn(G) Aut
|grph|
(G)

Vert
G
Glu(G) 1 .
(iii) (Surjectivity of cyclotomic characters) The restriction of
the pro- cyclotomic character
G
of G [cf. Denition 3.8,
(ii)] to Aut
|grph|
(G) Aut(G)
G
|
Aut
|grph|
(G)
: Aut
|grph|
(G) (
hence also
G
is surjective.
(iv) (Liftability of automorphisms) Let H be a sub-semi-graph
of PSC-type [cf. Denition 2.2, (i)] of G and S Node(G|
H
)
[cf. Denition 2.2, (ii)] a subset of Node(G|
H
) that is not of
separating type [cf. Denition 2.5, (i)]. Then the homo-
morphism
Aut
|grph|
(G) Aut
|grph|
((G|
H
)
S
)

(G|
H
)
S
[cf. Denitions 2.5, (ii); 2.14, (ii)] is surjective.
Proof. Assertion (i) follows immediately from Corollary 3.9, (iv).
Next, we verify assertion (ii). It follows immediately from the various
denitions involved that Ker(
Vert
G
) = Dehn(G) Aut
|grph|
(G). Thus,
to complete the proof of assertion (ii), it suces to verify that the ho-
momorphism
Vert
G
is surjective.
Now we claim that
(
1
then the homomorphism
Vert
G
is surjective.
Indeed, this follows immediately from Corollary 3.9, (v); Lemma 4.2,
together with the various denitions involved. This completes the proof
of the claim (
1
).
Next, we claim that
(
2
then the homomorphism
Vert
G
is surjective.
Indeed, since we are in the situation of Lemma 4.3, we shall apply the
notational conventions established in Lemma 4.3. Then it follows im-
mediately from the fact that Vert(G)
= 1 [cf. Remark 4.1.1], together

with Lemma 4.3, (v), that the composite of natural morphisms G
[0,0]

G
G determines a natural identication Glu(G)

Aut
|grph|
(G
[0,0]
).
Let =
[0,0]
Glu(G)

Aut
|grph|
(G
[0,0]
) be an element of Glu(G)

Aut
|grph|
(G
[0,0]
). For each a Z, denote by
[a,a]
Aut(G
[a,a]
) the au-
tomorphism of G
[a,a]
determined by conjugating the automorphism of
G
[0,0]
by the isomorphism
a
: G
[0,0]
G
[a,a]
[cf. Lemma 4.3, (iii), (vi)].
Then for any c < b Z, it follows from the various denitions involved
that the various
[a,a]
s satisfy the gluing condition necessary to apply
the claim (
1
), hence that we may glue them together [cf. the proof of
the claim (
3
) below for more details concerning this sort of gluing argu-
ment] to obtain a(n) [not necessarily unique] element of Aut
|grph|
(G
[c,b]
).
Thus, by allowing c < b Z to vary, we obtain a(n) [not necessarily
unique] element
Aut
|grph|
(G
) of Aut
|grph|
(G
). Now it follows
immediately from the denition of
that for any

top
1
(G), the
automorphism [
, ]
def
=

1
of G
is a pronite Dehn
multi-twist of G
, i.e., [
, ] Dehn(G
) [cf. Remark 4.8.1]. More-

over, one may verify easily that the assignment [
, ] determines
a 1-cocycle
top
1
(G) Dehn(G
). Thus, by Remark 4.8.1, (iii), together

with the [easily veried] fact that
H
1
(Z,
) = {0}
where we take the action of Z on
to be the action determined

by the trivial action of Z on

Z
and the action of Z on the index set

Z given by addition we conclude that there exists an element
Dehn(G
) such that the automorphism
commutes with the nat-

ural action of
top
1
(G) on G
. In particular, it follows from Lemma 4.3,

(ii), that
determines an element
G
Aut
|grph|
(G) of Aut
|grph|
(G).
Now since Dehn(G
), it follows immediately from the various def-

initions involved that
Vert
G
(
G
) = Glu(G)

Aut
|grph|
(G
[0,0]
). This
2
).
(
3
): for arbitrary G, the homomorphism
Vert
G
is sur-
jective.
We verify this claim (
3
) by induction on Node(G)
. If Node(G)
1,
then this follows immediately from the claims (
1
), (
2
). Now sup-
pose that Node(G)
> 1, and that the induction hypothesis is in force.

Let e Node(G) be a node of G. Write H for the unique sub-semi-
graph of PSC-type of G whose set of vertices is V(e). Then one may
verify easily that S
def
= Node(G|
H
) \ {e} is not of separating type as
a subset of Node(G|
H
). Thus, since (G|
H
)
S
has precisely one node,
and (
v
)
vV(e)
may be regarded as an element of Glu((G|
H
)
S
), it fol-
lows from the claims (
1
), (
2
) that there exists an automorphism
Aut
|grph|
((G|
H
)
S
) of (G|
H
)
S
such that
Vert
(G|
H
)
S
() = (
v
)
vV(e)

Glu((G|
H
)
S
). Write
{e}
Aut
|grph|
(((G|
H
)
S
)
{e}
) for the auto-
morphism of ((G|
H
)
S
)
{e}
determined by Aut
|grph|
((G|
H
)
S
) [cf.
Proposition 2.9, (ii)]. Then it follows immediately from Corollary 3.9,
(i), together with the denition of a generization [cf., especially, the def-
inition of the anabelioids corresponding to the vertices of a generization
given in Denition 2.8, (vi)], that the element
def
= (
{e}
, (
v
)
vV(e)
)
Aut
|grph|
(((G|
H
)
S
)
{e}
)
vV(e)
Aut
|grph|
(G|
v
)
may be regarded as an element of Glu(G
{e}
). Now since Node(G
{e}
)
< Node(G)
, it follows from the induction hypothesis that there ex-

ists an automorphism
{e}
Aut
|grph|
(G
{e}
) of G
{e}
such that
Vert
G
{e}
(
{e}
) = Glu(G
{e}
). On the other hand, since
{e}
arises from an element of Aut
|grph|
((G|
H
)
S
), it follows immediately
from [CmbGC], Proposition 1.5, (ii), that
{e}
Aut
|grph|
(G
{e}
) is
contained in the image of Aut
|grph|
(G) Aut
|grph|
(G
{e}
) [cf. Proposi-
tion 2.9, (ii)]. Moreover, since
Vert
(G|
H
)
S
() = (
v
)
vV(e)
Glu((G|
H
)
S
),
it follows immediately from our original characterization of
{e}
that
Vert
G
(
{e}
) = (
v
)
vVert(G)
Glu(G). Thus, we conclude that
Vert
G
is
surjective, as desired. This completes the proof of the claim (
3
), hence
also of assertion (ii).
Next, we verify assertion (iii). First, let us observe that one may
verify easily that there exist a semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-
type H that is totally degenerate [cf. Denition 2.3, (iv)], a subset S
Node(H), and an isomorphism of semi-graphs of anabelioids H
S
G. Now since we have a natural injection Aut

|grph|
(H)
Aut
|grph|
(H
S
)

Aut
|grph|
(G) [cf. Proposition 2.9, (ii)], it follows
immediately from Corollary 3.9, (i), that to verify assertion (iii), by
replacing G by H, we may assume without loss of generality that G is
totally degenerate. On the other hand, it follows immediately from as-
sertion (ii), together with Corollary 3.9, (ii), that to verify assertion (iii),
it suces to verify the surjectivity of
G|
v
for each v Vert(G). Thus, to
verify assertion (iii), by replacing G by G|
v
, we may assume without loss
of generality that G is of type (0, 3) [cf. Denition 2.3, (i)]. But assertion
(iii) in the case where G is of type (0, 3) follows immediately by consid-
ering the natural outer action of the absolute Galois group Gal(Q/Q)
of the eld of rational numbers Q where we use the notation Q to
denote an algebraic closure of Q on the semi-graph of anabelioids of
pro- PSC-type associated to the tripod P
1
Q
\ {0, 1, } over Q. This
completes the proof of assertion (iii).
Finally, we verify assertion (iv). Write H
def
= (G|
H
)
S
. Then it
follows immediately from assertion (ii), together with Theorem 4.8, (iii),
that the homomorphism Aut
|grph|
(G) Aut
|grph|
(H) in question ts
into a commutative diagram of pronite groups
1 Dehn(G) Aut
|grph|
(G)

Vert
G
Glu(G) 1
_
1 Dehn(H) Aut
|grph|
(H)

Vert
H
Glu(H) 1
where the horizontal sequences are exact. Now since the left-hand ver-
tical arrow is surjective [cf. Theorem 4.8, (iii), (iv)], to verify assertion
(iv), it suces to verify the surjectivity of the right-hand vertical arrow.
But this follows immediately from assertion (iii), together with the de-
nition of Glu(). This completes the proof of assertion (iv). Q.E.D.
5. Comparison with scheme theory
In the present , we discuss [cf. Proposition 5.6; Theorem 5.7; Corol-
laries 5.9, 5.10 below] the relationship between intrinsic, group-theoretic
properties of pronite Dehn multi-twists [such as length, nondegener-
acy, and positive deniteness cf. Denitions 5.1; 5.8, (ii), (iii) below]
and scheme-theoretic characterizations of properties of outer representa-
tions of pro- PSC-type [such as length, strict nodal nondegeneracy, and
IPSC-ness cf. Denition 5.3, (ii) below; [NodNon], Denition 2.4, (i),
(iii)]. The resulting theory leads naturally to a proof of the graphicity
of C-admissible outomorphisms contained in the commensurator of the
group of pronite Dehn multi-twists [cf. Theorem 5.14 below].
of G,
G

G G for the
G
.
Denition 5.1. Let : I Aut(G) ( Out(
G
)) be an outer rep-
resentation of pro- PSC-type [cf. [NodNon], Denition 2.1, (i)] which
is of NN-type [cf. [NodNon], Denition 2.4, (iii)] and e Node(
G) an
element of Node(
G). Write
I
def
=
G
out
I [cf. the discussion entitled
Topological groups in 0]; v, w Vert(G) for the two distinct elements
of Vert(
G) such that V( e) = { v, w} [cf. [NodNon], Remark 1.2.1, (iii)];

I
e
, I
v
, I
w

I
for the inertia subgroups of
I
associated to e, v, w,
respectively, i.e., the centralizers of
e
,
v
,
w

I
in
I
, respectively
[cf. [NodNon], Denition 2.2]. Then it follows from condition (3) of
[NodNon], Denition 2.4, that the natural homomorphism I
v
I
w
I
e
is an open injection. Write
lng
G
( e, )
def
= [I
e
: I
v
I
w
]
for the index of I
v
I
w
in I
e
; we shall refer to lng
G
( e, ) as the -length
of e with respect to . Note that it follows immediately from the various
denitions involved that the -length of e with respect to depends only
on e
def
= e(G) Node(G) and . Write
lng
G
(e, )
def
= lng
G
( e, ) ;
we shall refer to lng
G
(e, ) as the -length of e Node(G) with respect
to .
Lemma 5.2 (Outer representations of SVA-type and pro-
nite Dehn multi-twists). Let : I Aut(G) ( Out(
G
)) be an outer
representation of pro- PSC-type which is of SVA-type [cf. [NodNon],
Denition 2.4, (ii)] and e Node(
G) an element of Node(
G). Write
I
def
=
G
out
I [cf. the discussion entitled Topological groups in
0]; v, w Vert(
G) for the two distinct elements of Vert(
G) such that
V( e) = { v, w} [cf. [NodNon], Remark 1.2.1, (iii)]; I
e
, I
v
, I
w

I
for
the inertia subgroups of
I
associated to e, v, w, respectively; e
def
= e(G);
v
def
= v(G). Then the following hold:
(i) (Outer representations of SVA-type and pronite Dehn
multi-twists) The outer representation factors through the
closed subgroup Dehn(G) Aut(G). By abuse of notation,
write for the resulting homomorphism I Dehn(G).
(ii) (Outer representations of SVA-type and homomor-
phisms of Dehn coordinates) The natural inclusions I
v
,
I
w
I
e
and the composite I
e

I
I determine a diagram
of pronite groups
I
v
I
w
_
1
e
I
e
I 1
where the lower horizontal sequence is exact, and the closed
subgroups I
v
, I
w
I
e
determine sections of the surjection
I
e
I, respectively hence also homomorphisms
I

I
v
I
e
/I
w

e
=
e
syn
b
v

v
syn
v

G
where the rst
denotes the isomorphism given by the

composite I
v

I
I, and b
v
denotes the branch of e deter-
mined by the [unique] branch of e that abuts to v. Moreover,
the composite of these homomorphisms
I
G
coincides with the composite
I

Dehn(G)
D
e

G
[cf. (i); Denition 4.7]. In particular, if is of SNN-type
[cf. [NodNon], Denition 2.4, (iii)], then the image of the
composite I

Dehn(G)
D
e

G
coincides with lng
G
(e, )
G

G
.
(iii) (Centralizers and cyclotomic characters) Suppose that
is of SNN-type [cf. [NodNon], Denition 2.4, (iii)]. Let
e Node(G) be a node of G. Then
G
() = 1 [cf. Deni-
tion 3.8, (ii)] for any Z
Aut
{e}
(G)
(Im()) Aut
{e}
(G) [cf.
Denition 2.6, (i)].
Proof. Assertion (i) follows immediately from condition (2
) of
[NodNon], Denition 2.4. Next, we verify assertion (ii). The fact that
the natural inclusions I
v
, I
w
I
e
and the composite I
e

I
I give
rise to the diagram and homomorphisms of the rst and second displays
in the statement of assertion (ii) follows immediately from [NodNon],
Lemma 2.5, (iv); condition (2
) of [NodNon], Denition 2.4. On the

other hand, it follows immediately from the various denitions involved
that the image of each I via the composite of I

I
v
with the
action I
v
Aut(
G
) given by conjugation coincides with the [ v] of
Lemma 4.6, (i), in the case where one takes to be (). Thus, it
follows immediately from the denition of I
w
that the image of I
via the composite I

I
v
I
e
/I
w

e
coincides with the
e, v
of
Lemma 4.6, (i), in the case where one takes to be (). Therefore, it
follows immediately from the denition of D
e
that the homomorphisms
of the nal two displays of assertion (ii) coincide. Thus, the nal portion
of assertion (ii) concerning of SNN-type follows immediately from the
denition of -length. This completes the proof of assertion (ii). To ver-
ify assertion (iii), let us rst observe that, by Theorem 4.8, (v), the con-
jugation action of Aut
{e}
(G) on the
G

Node(G)

G
Dehn(G)
indexed by e Node(G) is given by multiplication by
G
(). On the
other hand, since N lng
G
(e, ) = 0, it follows from the nal portion of
assertion (ii) that the projection of Im() to the coordinate indexed by
e is open. Thus, the fact that lies in the centralizer Z
Aut
{e}
(G)
(Im())
implies that
G
() = 1, as desired. This completes the proof of assertion
(iii). Q.E.D.
Denition 5.3. Let R be a complete discrete valuation ring whose
residue eld is separably closed of characteristic ; R a prime
element of R; v
R
the discrete valuation of R such that v
R
() = 1;
S
log
def
= Spec R with the log
structure dened by the maximal ideal () R of R; s
log
the log scheme
obtained by equipping the spectrum s of the residue eld of R with
the log structure induced by the log structure of S
log
via the natural
closed immersion s S; X
log
a stable log curve over S
log
; G
X
log
the
semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type determined by the special
ber X
log
s
def
= X
log
S
log s
log
of the stable log curve X
log
[cf. [CmbGC],
Example 2.5]; I
S
log (

Z
) the maximal pro- completion of the log

fundamental group
1
(S
log
) of S
log
.
(i) One may verify easily that the natural outer representation
I
S
log Aut(G
X
log
) associated to the stable log curve X
log
over S
log
factors through Dehn(G
X
log
) Aut(G
X
log
). We shall
write
X
log
s
: I
S
log Dehn(G
X
log )
for the resulting homomorphism.
(ii) It follows from the well-known local structure of a stable log
curve in a neighborhood of a node that for each node e of the
special ber of X
log
, there exists a nonzero element a
e
= 0 of
the maximal ideal () R such that the completion

O
X,e
of
the local ring O
X,e
at e is isomorphic to R[[s
1
, s
2
]]/(s
1
s
2
a
e
)
where s
1
, s
2
denote indeterminates. Write
lng
X
log (e)
def
= v
R
(a
e
); lng
X
log (e)
def
= [
: lng
X
log (e)
].
We shall refer to lng
X
log (e) as the length of e and to lng
X
log (e)
as the -length of e. One veries easily that lng
X
log (e), hence
also lng
X
log (e), depends only on e, i.e., is independent of the
choice of the isomorphism

O
X,e
R[[s
1
, s
2
]]/(s
1
s
2
a
e
).
Lemma 5.4 (Local geometric universal outer representa-
tions). In the notation of Denition 5.3, suppose that G
X
log
is of type
(g, r) [cf. Denition 2.3, (i); Remark 2.3.1]. Write N
def
= Node(G
X
log
)
and
log
: S
log
(M
log
g,r
)
S
[cf. the discussion entitled Curves in 0]
for the classifying morphism of the stable log curve X
log
over S
log
. Then
the following hold:
(i) (Local structure of the moduli stack of pointed sta-
ble curves) Write

O for the completion of the local ring of
(M
g,r
)
S
at the image of the closed point of S via the underly-
ing (1-)morphism of stacks of
log
and T
log
for the
[fs] log scheme obtained by equipping T
def
= Spec

O with the log
structure induced by the log structure of (M
log
g,r
)
S
. [Thus, we
have a tautological strict [cf. [Illu], 1.2] (1-)morphism T
log
(M
log
g,r
)
S
.] Then there exists an isomorphism of R-algebras
R[[t
1
, , t
3g3+r
]]

O such that the following hold:
The log structure of the log scheme T
log
is given by the
following chart:
eNode(G
X
log
)
N
e
R[[t
1
, , t
3g3+r
]]

O
(n
e
1
, , n
e
N
) t
n
e
1
1
t
n
e
N
N
where we write N
e
for the copy of N indexed by e
Node(G
X
log
).
For 1 i N, the homomorphism of R-algebras

O R
induced by the morphism maps t
i
to a
e
i
[cf. Deni-
tion 5.3, (ii)].
(ii) (Log-scheme-theoretic description of log fundamental
groups) Write I
T
log for the maximal pro- quotient of the
log fundamental group
1
(T
log
) of T
log
. Then we have natural
isomorphisms
I
S
log
Hom
_
N
gp
,
(1)
_
;
I
T
log
Hom
_
eNode(G
X
log
)
N
gp
e
,
(1)
_

eNode(G
X
log
)
Hom
_
N
gp
e
,
(1)
_
,
and the homomorphism I
S
log I
T
log induced by the classify-
ing morphism
log
is the homomorphism obtained by applying
the functor Hom
(()
gp
,
(1)) to the homomorphism of

monoids
eNode(G
X
log
)
N
e
N
(n
e
1
, , n
e
N
)

N
i=1
n
e
i
lng
X
log (e
i
)
.
(iii) (Local geometric universal outer representations) The
natural outer representation I
T
log Aut(G
X
log
) associ-
ated to the stable log curve over T
log
determined
by the tautological strict morphism T
log
(M
log
g,r
)
S
factors
through Dehn(G
X
log
) Aut(G
X
log
); thus, we have a homomor-
phism I
T
log Dehn(G
X
log
). Moreover, the homomorphism
X
log
s
: I
S
log Dehn(G
X
log
) factors as the composite of the ho-
momorphism I
S
log I
T
log induced by
log
and this homomor-
phism I
T
log Dehn(G
X
log
).
Proof. Assertion (i) follows immediately from the well-known local
structure of the log stack (M
log
g,r
)
S
[cf. [Knud], Theorem 2.7]. Assertion
(ii) follows immediately from assertion (i), together with the well-known
structure of the log fundamental groups of S
log
and T
log
. Assertion (iii)
follows immediately from the various denitions involved. Q.E.D.
Denition 5.5. In the notation of Denition 5.3, Lemma 5.4, we
shall write t
log
for the log scheme obtained by equipping the closed point
t of T with the log structure naturally induced by the log structure of
T
log
; X
log
t
for the stable log curve over t
log
corresponding to the natural
strict morphism t
log
( T
log
) (M
log
g,r
)
S
;
univ
X
log
t
: I
T
log Dehn(G
X
log )
for the homomorphism obtained in Lemma 5.4, (iii).
Proposition 5.6 (Outer representations arising from stable
log curves). In the notation of Denition 5.3, Lemma 5.4, the following
hold:
(i) (Compatibility of -lengths) For each node e
Node(G
X
log
) of G
X
log
, it holds that
lng
G
X
log
(e,
X
log
s
) = lng
X
log (e)
[cf. Denitions 5.1; 5.3, (ii)].
(ii) (Isomorphicity of local geometric universal outer rep-
resentations) The homomorphism
univ
X
log
t
: I
T
log Dehn(G
X
log )
[cf. Denition 5.5] is an isomorphism of pronite groups.
(iii) (Compatibility with generization) Let Q Node(G
X
log
)
be a subset of Node(G
X
log
). Then there exist a stable log curve
Y
log
over S
log
and an isomorphism of semi-graphs of anabe-
lioids (G
X
log
)
Q
G
Y
log
that t into a commutative diagram
of pronite groups
I
T
log
Y
univ
Y
log
t
Dehn(G
Y
log
)
_
I
T
log
X
univ
X
log
t
Dehn(G
X
log
)
where we write I
T
log
X
, I
T
log
Y
for the I
T
log associated to X
log
,
Y
log
, respectively; the right-hand vertical arrow is the natural
inclusion induced, via the isomorphism (G
X
log
)
Q
G
Y
log
, by
the natural inclusion of Theorem 4.8, (ii); the left-hand vertical
arrow is the injection induced, via the [relevant] isomorphism
of Lemma 5.4, (ii), by the natural projection of monoids
eNode(G
X
log
)
N
e

eNode(G
Y
log
)
N
e
.
[Note that it follows immediately from the various denitions
involved that Node(G
Y
log
)

Node((G
X
log
)
Q
) may be regarded
as a subset of Node(G
X
log
).]
(iv) (Compatibility with specialization) Let H be a semi-graph
of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type, Q Node(H), and H
Q
G
X
log
an isomorphism of semi-graphs of anabelioids. Then
there exist a stable log curve Y
log
over S
log
and an isomor-
phism of semi-graphs of anabelioids H

G
Y
log
that t into a
commutative diagram of pronite groups
I
T
log
X
univ
X
log
t
Dehn(G
X
log
)
_
I
T
log
Y
univ
Y
log
t
Dehn(G
Y
log
)
where we write I
T
log
X
, I
T
log
Y
for the I
T
log associated to X
log
,
Y
log
, respectively; the right-hand vertical arrow is the natural
inclusion induced, via the isomorphisms H
Q
G
X
log
and
H

G
Y
log
, by the natural inclusion of Theorem 4.8, (ii); the
left-hand vertical arrow is the injection induced, via the [rele-
vant] isomorphism of Lemma 5.4, (ii), by the natural projection
of monoids
eNode(G
Y
log
)
N
e

eNode(G
X
log
)
N
e
.
X
log
)

Node(H
Q
) may be regarded as
a subset of Node(G
Y
log
)

Node(H).]
(v) (Input compatibility with surgery) Let H be a sub-
semi-graph of PSC-type [cf. Denition 2.2, (i)] of the un-
derlying semi-graph of G
X
log
, Q Node((G
X
log
)|
H
) [cf. Def-
inition 2.2, (ii)] a subset of Node((G
X
log
)|
H
) that is not of
separating type [cf. Denition 2.5, (i)], and U
Cusp(((G
X
log
)|
H
)
Q
) [cf. Denition 2.5, (ii)] an omittable
[cf. Denition 2.4, (i)] subset of Cusp(((G
X
log
)|
H
)
Q
). Then
there exist a stable log curve Y
log
over S
log
and an isomor-
phism (((G
X
log
)|
H
)
Q
)
U
G
Y
log
[cf. Denition 2.4, (ii)] that
t into a commutative diagram of pronite groups
I
S
log I
T
log
X
univ
X
log
t
Dehn(G
X
log
)
_
_
_
_
I
S
log I
T
log
Y
univ
Y
log
t
Dehn(G
Y
log
)
where we write I
T
log
X
, I
T
log
Y
for the I
T
log associated to
X
log
, Y
log
, respectively; the left-hand horizontal arrows are the
homomorphisms induced by the classifying morphisms associ-
ated to X
log
, Y
log
, respectively; the right-hand vertical arrow
is the natural surjection induced, via the isomorphism
(((G
X
log
)|
H
)
Q
)
U
G
Y
log
, by the natural surjection of The-
orem 4.8, (iii); the middle vertical arrow is the surjection in-
duced, via the [relevant] isomorphism of Lemma 5.4, (ii), by
the natural inclusion of monoids
eNode(G
Y
log
)
N
e

eNode(G
X
log
)
N
e
.
Y
log
)

Node((((G
X
log
)|
H
)
Q
)
U
) may be
regarded as a subset of Node(G
X
log
).]
(vi) (Output compatibility with surgery) Let H be a semi-
graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type, K a sub-semi-graph
of PSC-type [cf. Denition 2.2, (i)] of the underlying semi-
graph of H, Q Node(H|
K
) [cf. Denition 2.2, (ii)] a subset
of Node(H|
K
) that is not of separating type [cf. Deni-
tion 2.5, (i)], U Cusp((H|
K
)
Q
) [cf. Denition 2.5, (ii)] an
omittable [cf. Denition 2.4, (i)] subset of Cusp((H|
K
)
Q
),
and ((H|
K
)
Q
)
U
G
X
log
[cf. Denition 2.4, (ii)] an isomor-
phism of semi-graphs of anabelioids. Then there exist a stable
log curve Y
log
over S
log
and an isomorphism of semi-graphs of
anabelioids H

G
Y
log
that t into a commutative diagram of
pronite groups
I
S
log I
T
log
Y
univ
Y
log
t
Dehn(G
Y
log
)
_
_
_
_
I
S
log I
T
log
X
univ
X
log
t
Dehn(G
X
log
)
where we write I
T
log
X
, I
T
log
Y
for the I
T
log associated to
X
log
, Y
log
, respectively; the left-hand horizontal arrows are
the homomorphisms induced by the classifying morphisms as-
sociated to Y
log
, X
log
, respectively; the right-hand vertical ar-
row is the natural surjection induced, via the isomorphisms
((H|
K
)
Q
)
U
G
X
log
and H

G
Y
log
, by the natural surjec-
tion of Theorem 4.8, (iii); the middle vertical arrow is the sur-
jection induced, via the [relevant] isomorphism of Lemma 5.4,
(ii), by the natural inclusion of monoids
eNode(G
X
log
)
N
e

eNode(G
Y
log
)
N
e
.
X
log
)

Node(((H|
K
)
Q
)
U
) may be re-
garded as a subset of Node(G
Y
log
)

Node(H).]
Proof. Assertion (i) follows immediately from the well-known lo-
cal structure of a stable log curve in a neighborhood of a node. Next,
we verify assertion (ii). By allowing
X
log
s
to vary among the natu-
ral outer representations I
S
log Dehn(G
X
log
) associated to stable log
curves X
log
over S
log
whose classifying morphisms coincide with
the given on the closed point s of S, one concludes that the surjec-
tivity of
univ
X
log
t
follows immediately from the nal portion of Lemma 5.2,
(ii), concerning of SNN-type [cf. also assertion (i); Theorem 4.8, (iv)].
[Here, we recall that
X
log
s
is of IPSC-type [cf. [NodNon], Denition
2.4, (i)], hence also of SNN-type [cf. [NodNon], Remark 2.4.2].] On the
other hand, since both Dehn(G
X
log
) and I
T
log are free

Z
-modules of
rank Node(G
X
log
)
[cf. Theorem 4.8, (iv); Lemma 5.4, (ii)], assertion (ii)

follows immediately from this surjectivity of
univ
X
log
t
. This completes the
proof of assertion (ii).
Assertion (iii) (respectively, (iv)) follows immediately, in light of
the well-known structure of (M
log
g,r
)
S
[cf. also the discussion entitled
The

Etale Fundamental Group of a Log Scheme in [CmbCsp], 0,
concerning the specialization isomorphism on fundamental groups, as
well as Remark 5.6.1 below], by considering a lifting to S
log
of a sta-
ble log curve over s
log
obtained by deforming the nodes of the special
ber X
log
s
def
= X
log
S
log s
log
corresponding to the nodes contained in
Q (respectively, degenerating the moduli of X
log
s
so as to obtain nodes
corresponding to the nodes contained in Q) [cf. also Proposition 4.10,
(iii)].
Next, we verify assertion (v). First, we observe that one may verify
easily that if H is the underlying semi-graph of G
X
log
, and Q = , then
the stable log curve Y
log
over S
log
obtained by omitting the cusps of X
log
contained in U and the resulting natural isomorphism (G
X
log
)
U
G
Y
log
satisfy the conditions given in the statement of assertion (v). Thus, one
veries immediately that to verify assertion (v), we may assume without
loss of generality that U = .
Write H
def
= ((G
X
log
)|
H
)
Q
and V
def
= Vert(G
X
log
) \ Vert((G
X
log
)|
H
)
Vert(G
X
log
). Denote by (g
H
, r
H
) the type of H, and, for each v V , by
(g
v
, r
v
) the type of v [cf. Denition 2.3, (i), (iii); Remark 2.3.1]. Then
it follows immediately from the general theory of stable log curves that
there exists a clutching (1-)morphism corresponding to the operations
()|
H
and ()
Q
[i.e., obtained by forming appropriate composites
of the clutching morphisms discussed in [Knud], Denition 3.6]
N
def
= (M
g
H
,r
H
)
s

s
_
vV
(M
g
v
,r
v
)
s
_
(M
g,r
)
s
where the ber product
vV
is taken over s that satises
the following condition: write N
log
for the log stack obtained by equip-
ping the stack N with the log structure induced by the log structure
of (M
log
g,r
)
s
via the above clutching morphism; then there exists an s
log
-
valued point
log
N
N
log
(s
log
) of N
log
such that the image of
log
N
via
the natural strict (1-)morphism N
log
(M
log
g,r
)
s
coincides with the s
log
-
valued point of (M
log
g,r
)
s
obtained by restricting the classifying morphism
log
(M
log
g,r
)
S
(S
log
) of X
log
to s
log
. If, moreover, we write Y
log
s
for the
stable log curve over s
log
corresponding to the image of
log
N
N
log
(s
log
)
via the composite of (1-)morphisms
N
log
N
log
def
= (M
log
g
H
,r
H
)
s

s
_
vV
(M
g
v
,r
v
)
s
_
pr
log
1
(M
log
g
H
,r
H
)
s
where the rst arrow is the (1-)morphism of log stacks obtained by
forgetting the portion of the log structure of N
log
that arises from [the
portion of the log structure of (M
log
g,r
)
s
determined by] the irreducible
components of the divisor (M
g,r
)
s
\(M
g,r
)
s
which contain the image of
N (M
g,r
)
s
then one veries immediately that, for any stable log
curve Y
log
over S
log
that lifts Y
log
s
, there exists a natural identication
isomorphism H = ((G
X
log
)|
H
)
Q
G
Y
log
.
Next, let us observe that by applying the various denitions in-
volved, together with the fact that the (1-)morphism N
log
(M
log
g,r
)
S
is strict, one may verify easily that the restrictions of the natural (1-
)morphisms of log stacks
(M
log
g
H
,r
H
)
s
pr
log
1
N
log
N
log
(M
log
g,r
)
s
to a suitable etale neighborhood of the underlying morphism of stacks
of
log
N
N
log
(s
log
) induce the following morphisms between the charts
of (M
log
g
H
,r
H
)
s
, N
log
, N
log
, and (M
log
g,r
)
s
determined by the chart of
(M
log
g
,r
)
s
given in Lemma 5.4, (i):
eNode(H)
N
e
eNode(H)
N
e
_
{0}

eNode(G
X
log
)
N
e

eNode(G
X
log
)
N
e
where we use the notation N
e
to denote a copy of the monoid N
indexed by e, and the is the natural inclusion determined by the
natural inclusion Node(H) Node(G). Thus, by applying the func-
tor Hom
(()
gp
,
(1)) to the homomorphism
eNode(H)
N
e

eNode(G
X
log
)
N
e
obtained by composing the morphisms of the above
display and considering the [relevant] isomorphism of Lemma 5.4, (ii),
we obtain a homomorphism I
T
log
X
I
T
log
Y
, which makes the left-hand
square of the diagram in the statement of assertion (v) commute.
On the other hand, to verify the commutativity of the right-hand
square of the diagram in the statement of assertion (v), let us observe
that by Theorem 4.8, (iv), it suces to verify that for any node e
Node(G
Y
log
) of G
Y
log
, the two composites
I
T
log
X
univ
X
log
t
Dehn(G
X
log )
D
e
X

G
X
log

G
Y
log
;
I
T
log
X
I
T
log
Y
univ
Y
log
t
Dehn(G
Y
log )
D
e

G
Y
log
where we write e
X
for the node of G
X
log
corresponding to the node
e Node(G
Y
log
) via the natural inclusion Node(G
Y
log
) Node(G
X
log
)
coincide. But this follows immediately by comparing the natural
action of I
T
log
X
on the portion of G
X
log
corresponding to {e
X
} V(e
X
)
with the natural action of I
T
log
Y
on the portion of G
Y
log
corresponding to
{e} V(e). This completes the proof of assertion (v).
Finally, we verify assertion (vi). First, we observe that one may
verify easily that if K is the underlying semi-graph of H, and Q = ,
then the stable log curve Y
log
over S
log
obtained by equipping X
log
with
suitable cusps satises, for a suitable choice of isomorphism H

G
Y
log
,
the conditions given in the statement of assertion (vi). Thus, one veries
immediately that to verify assertion (vi), we may assume without loss
of generality that U = .
Write V
def
= Vert(H) \ Vert(H|
K
) Vert(H). Denote by (g
H
, r
H
)
the type of H, and, for each v V , by (g
v
, r
v
) the type of v. Then
it follows immediately from the general theory of stable log curves that
there exists a clutching (1-)morphism corresponding to the operations
()|
K
and ()
Q
[i.e., obtained by forming appropriate composites
of the clutching morphisms discussed in [Knud], Denition 3.6]
N
def
= (M
g,r
)
s

s
_
vV
(M
g
v
,r
v
)
s
_
(M
g
H
,r
H
)
s
where the ber product
vV
is taken over s that satises
the following condition: write N
log
for the log stack obtained by equip-
ping the stack N with the log structure induced by the log structure
of (M
log
g
H
,r
H
)
s
via the above clutching morphism; then there exists an
s
log
-valued point
log
N
N
log
(s
log
) of N
log
such that the image of
log
N

N
log
(s
log
) via the composite of (1-)morphisms
N
log
N
log
def
= (M
log
g,r
)
s

s
_
vV
(M
g
v
,r
v
)
s
_
pr
log
1
(M
log
g,r
)
s
where the rst arrow is the (1-)morphism of log stacks obtained by
forgetting the portion of the log structure of N
log
that arises from
[the portion of the log structure of (M
log
g
H
,r
H
)
s
determined by] the irre-
ducible components of the divisor (M
g
H
,r
H
)
s
\ (M
g
H
,r
H
)
s
which con-
tain the image of N (M
g
H
,r
H
)
s
coincides with the s
log
-valued
point of (M
log
g,r
)
s
obtained by restricting the classifying morphism
log
(M
log
g,r
)
S
(S
log
) of X
log
to s
log
. If, moreover, we write Y
log
s
for the stable
log curve over s
log
corresponding to the image of
log
N
N
log
(s
log
) via
the natural strict (1-)morphism N
log
(M
log
g
H
,r
H
)
s
, then one veries
immediately that, for any stable log curve Y
log
over S
log
that lifts Y
log
s
,
there exist a sub-semi-graph of PSC-type K

of G
Y
log
, a subset Q
Node((G
Y
log
)|
K
), and an isomorphism of semi-
graphs of anabelioids H

G
Y
log
that satisfy the following conditions:
(a) ((G
Y
log
)|
K
)
Q
may be naturally identied with G
X
log
.
(b) The isomorphism H

G
Y
log
induces an isomorphism K

K
and a bijection Q

Q
, hence also an isomorphism (H|

K
)
Q
((G
Y
log
)|
K
)
Q
.
(c) The automorphism of G
X
log
determined by the composite
G
X
log
(H|
K
)
Q
((G
Y
log )|
K
)
Q
G
X
log
where the rst arrow is the isomorphism given in the state-
ment of assertion (vi); the second arrow is the isomorphism of
(b); the third arrow is the natural isomorphism arising from the
natural identication of (a) is contained in Aut
|grph|
(G
X
log
),
and, moreover, the automorphism of
G
X
log
induced by this au-
tomorphism of G
X
log
is the identity automorphism [cf. Propo-
sition 4.10, (iii)].
Thus, by applying a similar argument to the argument used in the proof
of assertion (v), one veries easily that the stable log curve Y
log
and the
isomorphism H

G
Y
log
satisfy the conditions given in the statement of
assertion (vi). This completes the proof of assertion (vi). Q.E.D.
Remark 5.6.1. Here, we take the opportunity to correct a minor
misprint in the discussion entitled The

Etale Fundamental Group of a
Log Scheme in [CmbCsp], 0. In the third paragraph of this discussion,
the eld K should be dened as a maximal algebraic extension of K
among those extensions which are unramied over U

S
[i.e., but not

necessarily over R
].
Theorem 5.7 (Compatibility of scheme-theoretic and ab-
stract combinatorial cyclotomic synchronizations). Let (g, r) be a
pair of nonnegative integers such that 2g2+r > 0; a nonempty set of
prime numbers; R a complete discrete valuation ring whose residue eld
is separably closed of characteristic ; S
log
the log scheme obtained by
equipping S
def
= Spec R with the log structure dened by its closed point;
X
log
a stable log curve of type (g, r) over S
log
; G
X
log
the semi-graph
of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type determined by the special ber of the
stable log curve X
log

O the completion of
the local ring of (M
g,r
)
S
[cf. the discussion entitled Curves in 0] at
the image of the closed point of S via the underlying (1-)morphism of
stacks : S (M
g,r
)
S
of the classifying morphism of X
log
; T
log
for
the log scheme obtained by equipping T
def
= Spec

O with the log struc-
ture induced by the log structure of (M
log
g,r
)
S
[cf. the discussion entitled
Curves in 0]; I
T
log the maximal pro- quotient of the log fundamental
group
1
(T
log
) of T
log
. Then there exists an isomorphism
syn
X
log :
def
= Hom(N
gp
,
(1))

G
X
log
[cf. Denition 3.8, (i)] such that the composite
I
T
log

eNode(G
X
log
)

[e]
syn
X
log

eNode(G
X
log
)

G
X
log
D
G
X
log
Dehn(G
X
log
)
[cf. Denitions 4.4; 4.7] where we use the notation
[e] to denote
a copy of
indexed by e Node(G
X
log
), and the rst arrow is the
[relevant] isomorphism of Lemma 5.4, (ii) coincides with the outer
representation
univ
X
log
t
: I
T
log Dehn(G
X
log
) [cf. Denition 5.5] associated
to the stable log curve over T
log
corresponding to the tautological strict
(1-)morphism T
log
(M
log
g,r
)
S
.
Proof. In light of Theorem 4.8, (ii), (iv); Proposition 5.6, (ii), by
applying Proposition 5.6, (iii), to the various generizations of the form
(G
X
log
)
Node(G
X
log
)\{e}
, it follows immediately that for each node e
Node(G
X
log
), there exists a(n) [necessarily unique] isomorphism
syn
X
log [e] :
[e]

G
X
log
where
[e] is a copy of
indexed by e Node(G
X
log
) such that
the composite
I
T
log

eNode(G
X
log
)

[e]
e
syn
X
log
[e]

eNode(G
X
log
)

G
X
log
D
G
X
log
Dehn(G
X
log
)
where the rst
is the [relevant] isomorphism of Lemma 5.4, (ii)

coincides with
univ
X
log
t
.
Thus, to complete the proof of Theorem 5.7, it suces to verify that
this isomorphism syn
X
log [e] is independent of the choice of e. Now if
Node(G
X
log
)
1, then this independence is immediate. Thus, suppose

that Node(G
X
log
)
> 1 and x two distinct nodes e

1
, e
2
Node(G
X
log
)
of G
X
log
. The rest of the proof of Theorem 5.7 is devoted to verifying
that
(): the two isomorphisms
[e
1
]
syn
X
log
[e
1
]

G
X
log
,
[e
2
]
syn
X
log
[e
2
]

G
X
log
coincide.
Next, let us observe that one may verify easily that there exist
,
a sub-semi-graph of PSC-type K

of H
,
an omittable subset Q
Cusp((H
)|
K
), and
an isomorphism
((H
)|
K
)
Q
G
X
log
such that the subset U
Node(H
) corresponding, relative to the iso-

morphism ((H
)|
K
)
Q
G
X
log
, to the subset {e
1
, e
2
} Node(G
X
log
)
is not of separating type. Thus, it follows immediately from Propo-
sition 5.6, (vi) i.e., by replacing X
log
(respectively, e
1
, e
2
) by the
stable log curve Y
log
obtained by applying Proposition 5.6, (vi), to
the isomorphism ((H
)|
K
)
Q
G
X
log
(respectively, by the two nodes
Node(G
Y
log
) corresponding to the two nodes U
) that to verify
the above (), we may assume without loss of generality that the subset
{e
1
, e
2
} Node(G
X
log
) is not of separating type.
Thus, it follows immediately from Proposition 5.6, (iii) i.e., by
replacing X
log
(respectively, e
1
, e
2
) by the stable log curve Y
log
ob-
tained by applying Proposition 5.6, (iii), to (G
X
log
)
Node(G
X
log
)\{e
1
,e
2
}
(respectively, by the two nodes Node(G
Y
log
) corresponding to e
1
, e
2
)
that to verify the above (), we may assume without loss of general-
ity that Node(G
X
log
) = {e
1
, e
2
}, and that Node(G
X
log
) = {e
1
, e
2
} is not
of separating type. One veries easily that these hypotheses imply that
Vert(G
X
log
)
= 1.
Next, let us observe that one may verify easily that there exist [cf.
Fig. 6 below]
,
two distinct cusps c
1
, c
2
Cusp(H
) of H
,
three distinct nodes f
1
, f
2
, f
3
Node(H
) of H
, and
an isomorphism
(H
{f
1
,f
2
,f
3
}
)
{c
1
,c
2
}
G
X
log
such that
Vert(H
) = {v
1
, v
2
, v
3
, v
4
};
for i {1, 2}, if we write e
i
Node(H
) for the node corre-

sponding, relative to the isomorphism (H
{f
1
,f
2
,f
3
}
)
{c
1
,c
2
}
G
X
log
, to e
i
Node(G
X
log
), then it holds that V(e
i
) = {v
i
};
V(f
1
) = {v
1
, v
3
}, V(f
2
) = {v
2
, v
3
}, V(f
3
) = {v
3
, v
4
};
V(c
1
) = V(c
2
) = {v
4
};
for i {1, 2, 3}, v
i
is of type (0, 3) [cf. Denition 2.3, (iii)].
Figure 6: The underlying semi-graph of H
1
v
2
v
3
v
4
e
1
e
2
f
1
f
2
f

One veries easily that these hypotheses imply that (N(v
1
)
N(v
3
))
= (N(v
2
) N(v
3
))
= 1. Thus, it follows immediately from

Proposition 5.6, (iv), (vi) i.e., by replacing X
log
(respectively, e
1
, e
2
)
by the stable log curve Y
log
obtained by applying Proposition 5.6, (iv),
(vi), to the isomorphism (H
{f
1
,f
2
,f
3
}
)
{c
1
,c
2
}
G
X
log
(respectively, by
the two nodes Node(G
Y
log
) corresponding to the two nodes e
1
, e
2
)
that to verify the above (), we may assume without loss of generality
that there exist vertices v
1
, v
2
, v
3
of G
X
log
such that
for i {1, 2}, V(e
i
) = {v
i
};
for i {1, 2, 3}, v
i
is of type (0, 3);
(N(v
1
) N(v
3
))
= (N(v
2
) N(v
3
))
= 1.
Write H for the sub-semi-graph of PSC-type of the underlying semi-
graph of G
X
log
1
, v
2
, v
3
}. Then one veries eas-
ily that these hypotheses imply that Node((G
X
log
)|
H
) = {e
1
, e
2
, f
1
, f
2
},
where we write {f
1
} = N(v
1
) N(v
3
), {f
2
} = N(v
2
) N(v
3
).
Thus, it follows immediately from Proposition 5.6, (v) i.e., by
replacing X
log
(respectively, e
1
, e
2
) by the stable log curve Y
log
ob-
tained by applying Proposition 5.6, (v), to (G
X
log
)|
H
(respectively, by
the two nodes Node(G
Y
log
) corresponding to e
1
, e
2
) that to verify
the above (), we may assume without loss of generality that there exist
three distinct vertices v
1
, v
2
, v
3
of G
X
log
such that
for i {1, 2}, V(e
i
) = {v
i
};
for i {1, 2, 3}, v
i
is of type (0, 3);
Node(G
X
log
) = {e
1
, e
2
, f
1
, f
2
}, where we write {f
1
} = (N(v
1
)
N(v
3
)), {f
2
} = (N(v
2
) N(v
3
)).
One veries easily that these hypotheses imply that there exists a cusp
c of G
X
log
such that Cusp(G
X
log
) = {c} = C(v
3
).
Then it follows immediately from the explicit structure of G
X
log
that
there exists an automorphism of X
log
t
[cf. Denition 5.5] such that the
automorphism of Node(G
X
log
) = {e
1
, e
2
, f
1
, f
2
} (respectively, I
T
log
Hom
((N
e
1
N
e
2
N
f
1
N
f
2
)
gp
,
(1)) [cf. Lemma 5.4, (ii)]) induced by

is given by mapping e
1
e
2
, e
2
e
1
, f
1
f
2
, f
2
f
1
, (respectively,
by the corresponding permutation of factors of N
e
1
N
e
2
N
f
1
N
f
2
),
and, moreover, preserves the cusp corresponding to c. Now it follows
immediately from Corollary 3.9, (v), together with the fact that the
automorphism of the anabelioid (G
X
log
)
c
corresponding to the cusp c
induced by is the identity automorphism [cf. the argument used in the
nal portion of the proof of Corollary 3.9, (vi)], that the automorphism
of
G
X
log
induced by is the identity automorphism. Thus, by applying
the evident functoriality of the homomorphism
univ
X
log
t
with respect to the
automorphism of G
X
log
induced by , one concludes immediately from
the above description of , together with Theorem 4.8, (v), that the
assertion () holds. This completes the proof of Theorem 5.7. Q.E.D.
Denition 5.8. Let Dehn(G) be a pronite Dehn multi-twist
of G and u
G
a topological generator of
G
.
(i) Let e Node(G) be a node of G. Then since
G
is a free

Z
-
module of rank 1 [cf. Denition 3.8, (i)], there exists a unique
element a
e

of

Z
such that D
e
() = a
e
u. We shall refer
to a
e

Z
as the Dehn coordinate of indexed by e with

respect to u.
(ii) We shall say that a pronite Dehn multi-twist Dehn(G) is
nondegenerate if, for each node e Node(G) of G, the Dehn
coordinate of indexed by e with respect to u [cf. (i)] topo-
logically generates an open subgroup of

Z
. Note that it is
immediate that if is nondegenerate, then the Dehn coordi-
nate (

Z

l
Z
l

l
Q
l
) of indexed by e with
respect to u is contained in
l
Q
l
.
(iii) We shall say that a pronite Dehn multi-twist Dehn(G) is
positive denite if is nondegenerate [cf. (ii)], and, moreover,
the following condition is satised: For each node e Node(G)
of G, denote by a
e

the Dehn coordinate of indexed by

e with respect to u [cf. (i)]. [Thus, a
e

l
Q
l
cf. (ii).]
Then for any e, e
Node(G), a
e
/a
e
is contained in the image
of the diagonal map Q
>0
def
= { a Q| a > 0 }
l
Q
l
.
Remark 5.8.1. One may verify easily that the notions dened in
Denition 5.8, (ii), (iii), are independent of the choice of the topological
generator u of
G
.
Corollary 5.9 (Properties of outer representations of PSC
type and pronite Dehn multi-twists). Let be a nonempty set
of prime numbers and : I Aut(G) an outer representation of pro-
PSC-type [cf. [NodNon], Denition 2.1, (i)]. Suppose that I is isomor-
phic to

Z

(i) (Outer representations of SVA-type and pronite Dehn
multi-twists) The following three conditions are equivalent:
(i-1) is of SVA-type [cf. [NodNon], Denition 2.4, (ii)].
(i-2) The image of any topological generator of I is a pronite
Dehn multi-twist [cf. Denition 4.4].
(i-3) There exists a topological generator of I whose image via
is a pronite Dehn multi-twist.
(ii) (Outer representations of SNN-type and nondegener-
ate pronite Dehn multi-twists) The following three con-
ditions are equivalent [cf. the related discussion of [NodNon],
Remark 2.14.1]:
(ii-1) is of SNN-type [cf. [NodNon], Denition 2.4, (iii)].
(ii-2) The image of any topological generator of I is a non-
degenerate [cf. Denition 5.8, (ii)] pronite Dehn
multi-twist.
(ii-3) There exists a topological generator of I whose image via
is a nondegenerate pronite Dehn multi-twist.
(iii) (Outer representations of IPSC-type and positive de-
nite pronite Dehn multi-twists) The following three con-
ditions are equivalent [cf. Remark 5.10.1 below; the related
discussion of [NodNon], Remark 2.14.1]:
(iii-1) is of IPSC-type [cf. [NodNon], Denition 2.4, (i)].
(iii-2) The image of any topological generator of I is a posi-
tive denite [cf. Denition 5.8, (iii)] pronite Dehn
multi-twist.
(iii-3) There exists a topological generator of I whose image via
is a positive denite pronite Dehn multi-twist.
(iv) (Synchronization associated to outer representations
of IPSC-type) Suppose that is of IPSC-type. Write
(
)
+
(
for the intersection of the images of the diagonal map Q

>0
def
=
{ a Q| a > 0 }

l
Q
l
and the composite of natural
morphisms (
l
Z
l

l
Q
l
. [Thus, when
= Primes, it holds that (
)
+
= {1}.] Then there exists a
natural (
)
+
-orbit of isomorphisms of

Z
-modules
syn
: I

G
that is functorial, in , with respect to isomorphisms of outer
representations of PSC-type [cf. [NodNon], Denition 2.1,
(ii)].
(v) (Compatibility of synchronizations with nite etale
coverings) In the situation of (iv), let
I
def
=
G
out
I [cf.
the discussion entitled Topological groups in 0] be an open
subgroup of
I
such that if we write H G for the connected
nite etale covering of G corresponding to
G
[so
H
=

G
], then the outer representation
: J
def
= /
H

Out(
H
) is of IPSC-type. Then the diagram of

Z
-modules
J
syn
I
syn

G
where the left-hand vertical arrow is the natural inclusion;
the right-hand vertical arrow is the isomorphism of Corol-
lary 3.9, (iii) commutes up to multiplication by an el-
ement Q
>0
.
Proof. Assertion (i) follows immediately from condition (2
) of
[NodNon], Denition 2.4. Next, we verify assertions (ii) and (iii). The
implication
(ii-1) = (ii-2) , (respectively, (iii-1) = (iii-2))
follows immediately from the nal portion of Lemma 5.2, (ii), concern-
ing of SNN-type (respectively, Lemma 5.4, (ii); Theorem 5.7). The
implications
(ii-2) = (ii-3) , (iii-2) = (iii-3)
are immediate.
Next, we verify the implication
(ii-3) = (ii-1) .
It follows from the implication (i-3) (i-1) that is of SVA-type. Thus,
to show the implication in question, it suces to verify that satises
condition (3) of [NodNon], Denition 2.4. Let e Node(
G) be an ele-
ment of Node(
G);
I
def
=
G
out
I [cf. the discussion entitled Topological
groups in 0]; v, w Vert(
G) the two distinct elements of Vert(
G) such
that V( e) = { v, w} [cf. [NodNon], Remark 1.2.1, (iii)]; I
e
, I
v
, I
w

I
the inertia subgroups of
I
associated to e, v, w, respectively. Then
since the homomorphisms of the nal two displays of Lemma 5.2, (ii),
coincide, and
G
X
log
and I
v
are free

Z
-modules of rank 1 [cf. De-

nition 3.8, (i); [NodNon], Lemma 2.5, (i)], it follows immediately from
the denition of nondegeneracy that the composite of the second display
of Lemma 5.2, (ii), is an open injection. Thus, it follows immediately
that the natural homomorphism I
v
I
w
I
e
has open image, and that
I
v
I
w
= {1}, i.e., that I
v
I
w
I
e
is injective. That is to say,
satises condition (3) of [NodNon], Denition 2.4. This completes the
proof of the implication in question.
Next, we verify the implication
(iii-3) = (iii-1) .
Let u
G
be a topological generator of
G
. Then it follows immediately
from Lemma 5.4, (i), (ii), and Theorem 5.7 by considering the stable
log curve over S
log
corresponding to a suitable homomorphism of R-
algebras

O R[[t
1
, , t
3gg+r
]] R [cf. Lemma 5.4, (i)] that to
complete the proof of the implication in question, it suces to verify
that there exists a topological generator I of I which satises the
following condition ():
(): The Dehn coordinates of () with respect to u
[cf. Denition 5.8, (i)] N
=0
def
= N \ {0}.
To this end, let I be a topological generator of I such that () is
a positive denite pronite Dehn multi-twist of G [cf. condition (iii-3)].
For each node e Node(G) of G, denote by a
e

the Dehn coordinate

of () indexed by e with respect to u. Now since () is nondegenerate,
it follows immediately from the denition of nondegeneracy that for each
node e Node(G) of G, it holds that a
e
N
=0
(
. Thus, it follows
immediately that for a given node f Node(G) of G, by replacing
by a suitable topological generator of I, we may assume without loss of
generality that a
f
N
=0
. In particular, it follows immediately from the
denition of positive deniteness that there exists an element a N
=0
such that for each node e Node(G) of G, it holds that a a
e
N
=0
.
Moreover, again by replacing by a suitable topological generator of
I, we may assume that every prime number dividing a belongs to .
But then it follows from the fact that a
e

Z
(
1
a
N
=0
) that a
e
is
a positive rational number that is integral at every element of Primes,
i.e., that a
e
N
=0
, as desired. In particular, the topological generator
I of I satises the above condition (). This completes the proof of
the implication in question, hence also of assertions (ii) and (iii).
Next, we verify assertion (iv). It follows immediately from the -
nal portion of Lemma 5.2, (ii), concerning of SNN-type that for each
e Node(G), the homomorphism syn
: I
G
obtained by dividing
the composite I

Dehn(G)
D
e

G
by lng
G
(e, ) is an isomorphism.
Moreover, by translating into group theory the scheme-theoretic con-
tent of Lemma 5.4, (ii), by means of the correspondence between group-
theoretic and scheme-theoretic notions given in Proposition 5.6, (i); The-
orem 5.7, one concludes that syn
is independent up to multiplication
by an element of (
)
+
of the choice of the node e Node(G). Now
the functoriality of syn
follows immediately from the functoriality of

the homomorphism D
e
[cf. Theorem 4.8, (iv)], together with the group-
theoreticity of lng
G
(e, ). This completes the proof of assertion (iv).
Finally, assertion (v) follows immediately, in light of the group-
theoretic construction of syn
given in the proof of assertion (iv),

from the various denitions involved. Q.E.D.
Remark 5.9.1.
(i) Corollary 5.9, (iv), may be regarded as a sort of abstract com-
binatorial analogue of the cyclotomic synchronization given in
[GalSct], Theorem 4.3 [cf. also [AbsHyp], Lemma 2.5, (ii)].
(ii) It follows from Theorem 5.7 that one may think of the isomor-
phisms of Corollary 5.9, (iv), as a sort of abstract combinato-
rial construction of the various identication isomorphisms be-
tween the various copies of
(1) that appear in Lemma 5.4,

(ii). Such identication isomorphisms are typically taken for
granted in conventional discussions of scheme theory.
Remark 5.9.2.
(i) Consider the exact sequence of free

Z
-modules
0 M
vert
G
M
G
def
=
ab
G
M
comb
G
def
= M
G
/M
vert
G
0
where we write M
vert
G
M
G
for the

Z
-submodule of M
G
topologically generated by the images of the verticial subgroups
of
G
[cf. [CmbGC], Remark 1.1.4]. Then one veries easily
that any pronite Dehn multi-twist Dehn(G) preserves and
induces the identity automorphism on M
vert
G
, M
comb
G
. In par-
ticular, the homomorphism M
G
M
G
obtained by considering
the dierence of the automorphism of M
G
induced by and
the identity automorphism on M
G
naturally determines [and
is determined by!] a homomorphism
comb,vert
: M
comb
G
M
vert
G
.
Write M
edge
G
M
vert
G
for the

Z
-submodule topologically gen-

erated by the image of the edge-like subgroups of
G
. Then
the following two facts are well-known:
If Cusp(G) = , then Poincare duality M
G
Hom
(M
G
,
G
) determines an isomorphism M
edge
G
Hom
(M
comb
G
,
G
) [cf. [CmbGC], Proposition 1.3].
The natural homomorphism
Dehn(G) Hom
(M
comb
G
, M
vert
G
)
given by mapping
comb,vert
factors through the sub-
module Hom
(M
comb
G
, M
edge
G
) Hom
(M
comb
G
, M
vert
G
).
[Indeed, this may be veried, for instance, by applying
a similar argument to the argument used in the proof of
[CmbGC], Proposition 1.3, involving weights.]
Thus, if Cusp(G) = , then we obtain a homomorphism
G
: Dehn(G) M
edge
G

M
edge
G

Hom
(
G
,
)
that is manifestly functorial, in G, with respect to isomor-
phisms of semi-graphs of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type. The
matrices that appear in the image of this homomorphism
G
are often referred to as period matrices.
(ii) Now let us recall that [CmbGC], Proposition 2.6, plays a key
role in the proof of the combinatorial version of the
Grothendieck conjecture given in [CmbGC], Corollary 2.7, (iii).
Moreover, the proof of [CmbGC], Proposition 2.6, is essentially
a formal consequence of the nondegeneracy of the period matrix
associated to a positive denite pronite Dehn multi-twist
i.e., of the injectivity of the homomorphism
comb,vert
: M
comb
G
M
vert
G
of (i) in the case where Dehn(G) is positive denite [cf.
Corollary 5.9, (iii)].
(iii) In general, the period matrix associated to a pronite Dehn
multi-twist may fail to be nondegenerate even if the pronite
Dehn multi-twist is nondegenerate. Indeed, suppose that
=
1, that G is the double [cf. [CmbGC], Proposition 2.2, (i)] of a
semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type H such that
(Vert(H)
, Node(H)
, Cusp(H)
) = (1, 0, 2) .
Suppose, moreover, that H admits an automorphism which
permutes the two cusps of H and extends to an automorphism
of G. [One veries easily that such data exist.] Then one may
verify easily that Node(G)
= 2, that Cusp(G)
= 0, and that
the free

Z
-module M
comb
G
, hence also M
edge
G

M
edge
G

Hom
(
G
,
) [cf. (i)], is of rank 1. Now let us recall that the

period matrix associated to a positive denite pronite Dehn
multi-twist is necessarily nondegenerate [cf. Corollary 5.9, (iii);
the proof of [CmbGC], Proposition 2.6]. Thus, since
= 1, it
follows immediately from the functoriality of
G
[cf. (i)] and
D
G
[cf. Theorem 4.8, (iv)] with respect to that the kernel of
the composite of natural homomorphisms
Node(G)
G
D
G
Dehn(G)

G
M
edge
G

M
edge
G

Hom
(
G
,
)
is a free

Z
-submodule of
Node(G)

G
of rank 1 that is stabi-
lized by . On the other hand, since pronite Dehn multi-twists
of the form (u, u)

Node(G)

G
, where u
G
, are [mani-
festly!] positive denite, we thus conclude that the kernel in
question is equal to
{ (u, u)
Node(G)
G
| u
G
} .
In particular, any nonzero element of this kernel yields an ex-
ample of a nondegenerate pronite Dehn multi-twist whose as-
sociated period matrix fails to be nondegenerate.
Corollary 5.10 (Combinatorial/group-theoretic nature of
scheme-theoreticity Let (g, r) be a pair of nonnegative integers such
that 2g 2 +r > 0; a nonempty set of prime numbers; R a complete
discrete valuation ring whose residue eld k is separably closed of charac-
teristic ; S
log
def
= Spec R with
the log structure determined by the maximal ideal of R; x (M
g,r
)
S
(k)
a k-valued point of the moduli stack of curves (M
g,r
)
S
of type (g, r)
over S [cf. the discussion entitled Curves in 0). ;

O the completion of
the local ring of (M
g,r
)
S
at the image of x; T
log
the log scheme obtained
by equipping T
def
= Spec

O with the log structure induced by the log struc-
ture of (M
log
g,r
)
S
[cf. the discussion entitled Curves in 0]; t
log
the log
scheme obtained by equipping the closed point of T with the log struc-
ture induced by the log structure of T
log
; X
log
t
the stable log curve over
t
log
corresponding to the natural strict (1-)morphism t
log
(M
log
g,r
)
S
;
I
T
log the maximal pro- quotient of the log fundamental group
1
(T
log
)
of T
log
; I
S
log the maximal pro- quotient of the log fundamental group
1
(S
log
) of S
log
; G
X
log
the semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type
determined by the stable log curve X
log
t
univ
X
log
t
: I
T
log Aut(G
X
log
) the natural outer representation associated to
X
log
t
[cf. Denition 5.5]; I a pronite group; : I Aut(G
X
log
) an
outer representation of pro- PSC-type [cf. [NodNon], Denition 2.1,
(i)]. Then the following conditions are equivalent:
(i) is of IPSC-type.
(ii) There exist a morphism of log schemes
log
: S
log
T
log
over
S and an isomorphism of outer representations of pro-
PSC-type

univ
X
log
t
I
log [cf. [NodNon], Denition 2.1, (i)]

where we write I
log : I
S
log I
T
induced by
log
i.e., there exist an automorphism of
G
X
log
and an isomorphism : I

I
log
S
such that the diagram
I

Aut(G
X
log
)
I
S
log
X
log
t
I
log
Aut(G
X
log
)
where the right-hand vertical arrow is the automorphism of
Aut(G
X
log
) induced by commutes.
(iii) There exist a morphism of log schemes
log
: S
log
T
log
over
S and an isomorphism : I

I
log
S
such that =
univ
X
log
t
I
log
where we write I
log : I
S
log I
T
induced by
log
i.e., the automorphism of (ii) may be
taken to be the identity.
Proof. The equivalence (i) (ii) follows from the denition of the
term IPSC-type [cf. [NodNon], Denition 2.4, (i)]. The implication
(iii) (ii) is immediate. The implication (ii) (iii) follows immedi-
ately, in light of the functoriality asserted in Theorem 4.8, (iv), from
Lemma 5.4, (i), (ii), and Theorem 5.7. Q.E.D.
Remark 5.10.1.
(i) The equivalence of Corollary 5.10 essentially amounts to the
equivalence
IPSC-type positive denite
which was discussed in [HM], Remark 2.14.1, without proof.
(ii) One way to understand the equivalence of Corollary 5.10 is as
the statement that the property that an outer representation
of PSC-type be of scheme-theoretic origin may be formulated
purely in terms of combinatorics/group theory.
In the nal portion of the present 5, we apply the theory devel-
oped so far [i.e., in particular, the equivalences of Corollary 5.9, (ii),
(iii)] to derive results [cf. Theorem 5.14] concerning normalizers and
commensurators of groups of pronite Dehn multi-twists.
Denition 5.11. Let M H Out(
G
) be closed subgroups of
Out(
G
). Suppose further that M is an abelian pro- group [such as
Dehn(G) cf. Theorem 4.8, (iv)].
(i) We shall write
N
scal
H
(M) N
H
(M) H
for the [closed] subgroup of H consisting of H satisfying the
following condition: N
H
(M), and, moreover, the action of
on M by conjugation coincides with the automorphism of M
given by multiplication by an element of (
. We shall refer
to N
scal
H
(M) as the scalar-normalizer of M in H.
(ii) We shall write
C
scal
H
(M) C
H
(M) H
for the subgroup of H consisting of H satisfying the fol-
lowing condition: there exists an open
-submodule M
M
of M [possibly depending on ] such that the action of on
H by conjugation determines an automorphism of M
given
by multiplication by an element of (
. We shall refer to
C
scal
H
(M) as the scalar-commensurator of M in H.
Lemma 5.12 (Scalar-normalizers and scalar-commensura-
tors). Let M H Out(
G
) be closed subgroups of Out(
G
). Suppose
further that M is an abelian pro- group. Then:
(i) It holds that
M Z
H
(M) N
scal
H
(M) C
scal
H
(M) .
(ii) If M
M is a

Z
-submodule of M, then
N
scal
H
(M) N
scal
H
(M
) ; C
scal
H
(M) C
scal
H
(M
) .
If, moreover, M
M is open in M, then
C
scal
H
(M) = C
scal
H
(M
) .
Proof. These assertions follow immediately from the various de-
nitions involved. Q.E.D.
Denition 5.13. Let H Out(
G
) be a closed subgroup of
Out(
G
). Then we shall say that H is IPSC-ample (respectively, NN-
ample) if H contains a positive denite (respectively, nondegenerate) [cf.
Denition 5.8] pronite Dehn multi-twist Dehn(G).
Remark 5.13.1. It follows immediately from Theorem 4.8, (iv),
that any open subgroup of Dehn(G) is IPSC-ample, hence also NN-ample
[cf. Denition 5.13].
Theorem 5.14 (Normalizers and commensurators of groups
of pronite Dehn multi-twists). Let be a nonempty set of prime
numbers, G a semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type, Out
C
(
G
)
the group of group-theoretically cuspidal [cf. [CmbGC], Denition
1.4, (iv)] outomorphisms of
G
, and M Out
C
(
G
) a closed subgroup
of Out
C
(
G
) which is abelian pro-. Then the following hold:
(i) Suppose that one of the following two conditions is satised:
(1) M is IPSC-ample [cf. Denition 5.13].
(2) M is NN-ample [cf. Denition 5.13], and Cusp(G) = .
Then it holds that
N
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) C
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) Aut(G)
[cf. Denition 5.11]. If, moreover, M Dehn(G) [cf. Deni-
tion 4.4], then
Aut
|Node(G)|
(G) N
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) C
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) Aut(G)
[cf. Denition 2.6, (i)]. In particular,
N
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) , C
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) Aut(G)
are open subgroups of Aut(G).
(ii) If M is an open subgroup of Dehn(G), then it holds that
Aut(G) = C
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) .
If, moreover, Node(G) = , then
Aut
|Node(G)|
(G) Ker(
G
) = Z
Out
C
(
G
)
(M)
[cf. Denition 3.8, (ii)].
(iii) It holds that
Aut(G) = N
Out
C
(
G
)
(Dehn(G)) = C
Out
C
(
G
)
(Dehn(G)) .
Proof. First, we verify the inclusion C
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) Aut(G) as-
serted in assertion (i). Suppose that condition (1) (respectively, (2)) is
satised. Let C
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M). Then since C
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M), and
M is IPSC-ample (respectively, NN-ample), it follows immediately that
there exists an element M of M such that both and
1
=
,
where (
, are positive denite (respectively, nondegenerate) pro-

nite Dehn multi-twists. Thus, the graphicity of follows immediately
from [NodNon], Remark 4.2.1, together with Corollary 5.9, (iii) (respec-
tively, from [NodNon], Theorem A, together with Corollary 5.9, (ii)).
This completes the proof of the inclusion C
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) Aut(G), hence
also, by Lemma 5.12, (i), of the two inclusions in the rst display of as-
sertion (i).
If, moreover, M Dehn(G), then the inclusion Aut
|Node(G)|
(G)
N
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) follows immediately from Theorem 4.8, (v). Thus, since
Aut
|Node(G)|
(G) is an open subgroup of Aut(G) [cf. Proposition 2.7, (iii)],
it follows immediately that N
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M), hence also C
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M), is
an open subgroup of Aut(G). This completes the proof of assertion (i).
Next, we verify the equality Aut(G) = C
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) in the rst
display of assertion (ii). It follows immediately from Theorem 4.8, (i),
that Aut(G) N
Out
C
(
G
)
(Dehn(G)) C
Out
C
(
G
)
(M). Thus, to verify
the equality Aut(G) = C
Out
C
(
G
)
(M), it suces to verify the inclusion
C
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) Aut(G). To this end, let C
Out
C
(
G
)
(M). Then it
follows from Lemma 5.12, (ii), that
C
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) = C
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
( M
1
) = C
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M)
1
,
i.e., N
Out
C
(
G
)
(C
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M)). Thus, since C
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) is an
open subgroup of Aut(G) [cf. assertion (i); Remark 5.13.1], we conclude
that C
Out
C
(
G
)
(Aut(G)). Thus, the fact that Aut(G) follows
from the commensurable terminality of Aut(G) in Out(
G
), i.e., the
equality Aut(G) = C
Out(
G
)
(Aut(G)) [cf. [CmbGC], Corollary 2.7, (iv)].
This completes the proof of the equality Aut(G) = C
Out
C
(
G
)
(M).
Next, we verify the equality
Aut
|Node(G)|
(G) Ker(
G
) = Z
Out
C
(
G
)
(M)
in the second display of assertion (ii). Now it follows immediately from
Theorem 4.8, (v), that Aut
|Node(G)|
(G) Ker(
G
) Z
Out
C
(
G
)
(M).
Thus, to show the equality in question, it suces to verify the inclu-
sion Z
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) Aut
|Node(G)|
(G) Ker(
G
). To this end, let us
observe that since Aut(G) = C
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) [cf. the preceding para-
graph], it holds that Z
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) Aut(G). Thus, since the action
of Z
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) on M by conjugation preserves and induces the iden-
tity automorphism on the intersection of M with each direct summand
of
eNode(G)

G
D
G
Dehn(G) [i.e., each

G
], it follows immediately
from Theorem 4.8, (v), in light of our assumption that Node(G) = ,
that Z
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) Aut
|Node(G)|
(G) Ker(
G
). This completes the
proof of assertion (ii).
Assertion (iii) follows immediately from assertion (ii), together with
Theorem 4.8, (i). This completes the proof of Theorem 5.14. Q.E.D.
Remark 5.14.1. In the notation of Theorem 5.14, (i) (respectively,
Theorem 5.14, (ii)), in general, the inclusion
C
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) Aut(G)
[hence, a fortiori, by the inclusions of the rst display of Theorem 5.14,
(i), the inclusion N
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) Aut(G)] (respectively, in general, the
inclusion
N
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) Aut(G) )
is strict. Indeed, suppose that there exist a node e Node(G) and an
automorphism Aut(G) of G such that does not stabilize e, and
G
() = 1. [For example, in the notation of the nal paragraph of the
proof of Theorem 5.7, the node e
1
and the automorphism induced by
of G
X
log
satisfy these conditions.] Now x a prime number l ; write
M
def
= l (
G
)
e

_
f=e
G
_
fNode(G)
G
D
G
Dehn(G)
where we use the notation (
G
)
e
to denote a copy of
G
indexed by
e Node(G). Then M is an open subgroup of Dehn(G), hence also IPSC-
ample [cf. Remark 5.13.1], but it follows immediately from Theorem 4.8,
(v), that C
scal
Out
C
(
G
)
(M) (respectively, N
Out
C
(
G
)
(M)).
6. Centralizers of geometric monodromy
In the present , we study the centralizer of the image of certain
geometric monodromy groups. As an application, we prove a geometric
version of the Grothendieck conjecture for the universal curve over the
moduli stack of pointed smooth curves [cf. Theorem 6.13 below].
Denition 6.1. Let be a nonempty set of prime numbers and
a pro- surface group [cf. [MT], Denition 1.2]. Then we shall write
Out
C
() = Out
FC
() = Out
PFC
()
for the group of outomorphisms of which induce bijections on the
set of cuspidal inertia subgroups of . We shall refer to an element of
Out
C
() = Out
FC
() = Out
PFC
() as a C-, FC-, or PFC-admissible
outomorphism of .
Remark 6.1.1. In the notation of Denition 6.1, suppose that ei-
ther
= 1 or = Primes. Then it follows from the various def-

initions involved that is equipped with a natural structure of pro-
conguration space group [cf. [MT], Denition 2.3, (i)]. Thus, the
terms C-/FC-/PFC-admissible outomorphism of and the notation
Out
C
() = Out
FC
() have already been dened in [CmbCsp], Deni-
tion 1.1, (ii), and Denition 1.4, (iii), of the present paper. In this case,
however, one may verify easily that these denitions coincide.
Lemma 6.2 (Extensions arising from log conguration
spaces). Let (g, r) be a pair of nonnegative integers such that 2g2+r >
0; 0 < m < n positive integers;
F

B
nonempty sets of prime
numbers; k an algebraically closed eld of characteristic zero; (Spec k)
log
the log scheme obtained by equipping Spec k with the log structure given
by the fs chart N k that maps 1 0; X
log
= X
log
1
a stable log
curve of type (g, r) over (Spec k)
log
. Suppose that
F

B
satisfy one
of the following two conditions:
(1)
F
and
B
determine PT-formations [i.e., are either of car-
dinality one or equal to Primes cf. [MT], Denition 1.1,
(ii)].
(2) n m = 1 and
B
= Primes.
Write
X
log
n
, X
log
m
for the n-th, m-th log conguration spaces of the stable log curve X
log
[cf. the discussion entitled Curves in 0], respectively;
n
,
B
def
=
m
for the respective maximal pro-
B
quotients of the kernels of the natu-
ral surjections
1
(X
log
n
)
1
((Spec k)
log
),
1
(X
log
m
)
1
((Spec k)
log
);
n/m

n
for the kernel of the surjection
n

B
=
m
induced
by the projection X
log
n
X
log
m
obtained by forgetting the last (n m)
factors;
F
for the maximal pro-
F
quotient of
n/m
;
T
for the quo-
tient of
n
n/m

F
. Thus,
we have a natural exact sequence of pronite groups
1
F

T

B
1 ,
n/m
:
B
Out(
F
) .
(i) The isomorphism class of the exact sequence of pronite groups
1
F

T

B
1
depends only on (g, r) and the pair (
F
,
B
), i.e., if 1
B
1 is the exact sequence 1
F

T

B
1 associated, with respect to the same (
F
,
B
),
to another stable log curve of type (g, r) over (Spec k)
log
, then
there exists a commutative diagram of pronite groups
1
F

T

B
1
_
1
B
1
where the vertical arrows are isomorphisms which may be
chosen to arise scheme-theoretically.
(ii) The pronite group
B
is equipped with a natural structure
of pro-
B
conguration space group [cf. [MT], Denition
2.3, (i)]. If, moreover,
F

B
satises condition (1) (re-
spectively, (2)), then the pronite group
F
is equipped with a
natural structure of pro-
F
conguration space group (re-
spectively, surface group [cf. [MT], Denition 1.2]).
(iii) The outer representation
n/m
:
B
Out(
F
) factors through
the closed subgroup Out
C
(
F
) Out(
F
) [cf. Denition 6.1;
[CmbCsp], Denition 1.1, (ii)].
Proof. Assertion (i) follows immediately by considering a suitable
specialization isomorphism [cf. the discussion preceding [CmbCsp], Def-
inition 2.1, as well as Remark 5.6.1 of the present paper]. Assertion (ii)
follows immediately from assertion (i), together with the various def-
initions involved. Assertion (iii) follows immediately from the various
denitions involved. This completes the proof of Lemma 6.2. Q.E.D.
Denition 6.3. In the notation of Lemma 6.2 in the case where
(m, n,
B
) = (1, 2, Primes),
let x X(k) be a k-valued point of the underlying scheme X of X
log
.
(i) We shall denote by
G
the semi-graph of anabelioids of pro-Primes PSC-type deter-
mined by the stable log curve X
log
; by
G
x
the semi-graph of anabelioids of pro-
F
PSC-type determined
by the geometric ber of X
log
2
X
log
over x
log
def
= x
X
X
log
;
by
G
,
G
x
the [pro-Primes, pro-
F
] fundamental groups of G,
G
x
, respectively. Thus, we have a natural outer isomorphism

G
and a natural Im(
2/1
) ( Out(
F
))-torsor of outer isomor-
phisms

G
x
.
Let us x isomorphisms
B

G
,
F

G
x
that belong to
these collections of isomorphisms.
(ii) Denote by
c
F
diag,x
Cusp(G
x
)
the cusp of G
x
[i.e., the cusp of the geometric ber of X
log
2

X
log
over x
log
] determined by the diagonal divisor of X
log
2
.
For v Vert(G) (respectively, c Cusp(G)) [i.e., which cor-
responds to an irreducible component (respectively, a cusp) of
X
log
], denote by
v
F
x
Vert(G
x
) (respectively, c
F
x
Cusp(G
x
))
the vertex (respectively, cusp) of G
x
that corresponds naturally
to v Vert(G) (respectively, c Cusp(G)).
(iii) Let e Edge(G), v Vert(G), S VCN(G), and z VCN(G).
Then we shall say that x lies on e if the image of x is the cusp
or node corresponding to e Edge(G). We shall say that x lies
on v if x does not lie on any edge of G, and, moreover, the image
of x is contained in the irreducible component corresponding
to v Vert(G). We shall write x S if x lies on some s S.
We shall write x z if x {z}.
Lemma 6.4 (Cusps and vertices of bers). In the notation
of Denition 6.3, let x, x
X(k) be k-valued points of X. Then the

following hold:
(i) The isomorphism
G
x

G
x
obtained by forming the compos-

ite of the isomorphisms
G
x

G
x
[cf. Denition 6.3,

(i)] is group-theoretically cuspidal [cf. [CmbGC], Deni-
tion 1.4, (iv)].
(ii) The injection Cusp(G) Cusp(G
x
) given by mapping c c
F
x
determines a bijection
Cusp(G)

Cusp(G
x
) \ {c
F
diag,x
}
[cf. Denition 6.3, (ii)]. Moreover, if we regard Cusp(G) as a
subset of each of the sets Cusp(G
x
), Cusp(G
x
) by means of the
above injections, then the bijection Cusp(G
x
)

Cusp(G
x
) de-
termined by the group-theoretically cuspidal isomorphism
G
x

G
x
of (i) maps c
F
diag,x
c
F
diag,x
and induces the
identity automorphism on Cusp(G). Thus, in the remain-
der of the present , we shall omit the subscript x from the
notation c
F
x
and c
F
diag,x
.
(iii) The injection Vert(G) Vert(G
x
) given by mapping v v
F
x
[cf. Denition 6.3, (ii)] is bijective if and only if x Vert(G)
[cf. Denition 6.3, (iii)]. If x Edge(G), then the comple-
ment of the image of Vert(G) in Vert(G
x
) is of cardinality one;
in this case, we shall write
v
F
new,x
Vert(G
x
) \ Vert(G)
for the unique element of Vert(G
x
) \ Vert(G).
(iv) Suppose that x Cusp(G) (respectively, Node(G)). Then
it holds that c
F
diag
C(v
F
new,x
) [cf. (iii)], and (C(v
F
new,x
)
,
N(v
F
new,x
)
) = (2, 1) (respectively, = (1, 2)). Moreover, for any

element e
F
N(v
F
new,x
), it holds that V(e
F
)
= 2.
Proof. These assertions follow immediately from the various de-
nitions involved. Q.E.D.
Denition 6.5. In the notation of Denition 6.3:
(i) Write
Cusp
F
(G)
def
= Cusp(G) {c
F
diag
}
[cf. Denition 6.3, (ii); Lemma 6.4, (ii)].
(ii) Let Out
C
(
F
) be an C-admissible outomorphism of
F
[cf.
Denition 6.1; Lemma 6.2, (ii)]. Then it follows immediately
from Lemma 6.4, (ii), that for any k-valued point x X(k)
of X, the automorphism of Cusp
F
(G) [cf. (i)] obtained by
conjugating the natural action of on Cusp(G
x
) by the natural
bijection Cusp
F
(G)

Cusp(G
x
) implicit in Lemma 6.4, (ii),
does not depend on the choice of x. We shall refer to this
automorphism of Cusp
F
(G) as the automorphism of Cusp
F
(G)
determined by . Thus, we have a natural homomorphism
Out
C
(
F
) Aut(Cusp
F
(G)).
(iii) For c Cusp
F
(G) [cf. (i)], we shall refer to a closed subgroup
of
F
obtained as the image via the isomorphism
G
x

F
[cf. Denition 6.3, (i)] for some k-valued point x X(k)
of a cuspidal subgroup of
G
x
associated to the cusp of G
x
corresponding to c Cusp
F
(G) as a cuspidal subgroup of
F
associated to c Cusp
F
(G). Note that it follows immediately
from Lemma 6.4, (ii), that the
F
-conjugacy class of a cuspidal
subgroup of
F
associated to c Cusp
F
(G) depends only on
c Cusp
F
(G), i.e., does not depend on the choice of x or on
the choices of isomorphisms made in Denition 6.3, (i).
Lemma 6.6 (Images of VCN-subgroups of bers). In the no-
tation of Denition 6.3, let
c
F
diag

F
F
associated to c
F
diag
Cusp
F
(G) [cf. Denition 6.5, (i), (iii)], x X(k)
a k-valued point of X, z
F
VCN(G
x
) \ {c
F
diag
}, and
z
F
G
x
a VCN-
subgroup of
G
x
associated to z
F
. Write N
diag

F
for the normal
closed subgroup of
F
topologically normally generated by
c
F
diag
. [Note
that it follows immediately from Lemma 6.4, (i), that N
diag
is normal
in
T
.] Then the following hold:
(i) Write G
F
for the semi-graph of anabelioids of pro-
F
PSC-
type obtained by forming the pro-
F
completion of G [cf.
[SemiAn], Denition 2.9, (ii)]. Then there exists a natural
outer isomorphism
F
/N
diag
F
that satises the fol-
lowing conditions:
Suppose that x Vert(G) [cf. Denition 6.3, (iii)]. Then
the
G
F
-conjugacy class of the image of the composite
z
F
G
x
F
/N
diag
F
coincides with the
G
F
-conjugacy class of any VCN-sub-
group of
G
F
associated to the element of VCN(G
F
) =
VCN(G) naturally determined by z
F
.
Suppose that x e Edge(G), and that z
F
{v
F
new,x
}
E(v
F
new,x
) (respectively, z
F
{v
F
new,x
} E(v
F
new,x
)) [cf.
Lemma 6.4, (iii)]. Then the
G
F
-conjugacy class of the
image of the composite
z
F
G
x
F
/N
diag
F
coincides with the
G
F
-conjugacy class of any VCN-sub-
group of
G
F
associated to the element of VCN(G
F
) =
VCN(G) natural determined by z
F
(respectively, associated
to e Edge(G
F
) = Edge(G)).
(ii) The image of the composite
z
F
G
x
F
/N
diag
is commensurably terminal.
(iii) Suppose that either
z
F
Edge(G
x
),
or
z
F
= v
F
x
for v Vert(G) such that x does not lie on v.
Then the composite
z
F
G
x
F
/N
diag
is injective.
(iv) Let
(z
)
F
G
x
be a VCN-subgroup of
G
x
associated to an
element (z
)
F
VCN(G
x
) \ {c
F
diag
}. Suppose that either
x Vert(G),
or
x Edge(G), and z
F
, (z
)
F
{v
F
new,x
} E(v
F
new,x
).
Then if the
F
/N
diag
-conjugacy classes of the images of
z
F,
(z
)
F
G
x
via the composite
G
x
F
/N
diag
coincide, then z
F
= (z
)
F
.
Proof. Assertion (i) follows immediately from the various deni-
tions involved. Assertion (ii) follows immediately from [CmbGC], Propo-
sition 1.2, (ii), and assertion (i), together with the various denitions
involved. Assertion (iii) follows immediately from assertion (i), together
with the various denitions involved. Assertion (iv) follows immediately
from [CmbGC], Proposition 1.2, (i), and assertion (i), together with the
various denitions involved. Q.E.D.
Lemma 6.7 (Outomorphisms preserving the diagonal). In
the notation of Denition 6.3, let H
B
B
,
an automorphism of
T
|
H
def
=
T

B
H over H,
F
Out(
F
) the
outomorphism of
F
determined by the restriction |
F
of to
F

T
|
H
, and
c
F
diag

F
a cuspidal subgroup of
F
associated to c
F
diag

Cusp
F
(G) [cf. Denition 6.5, (i), (iii)]. Then the following hold:
(i) Suppose that preserves
c
F
diag

F
. Then the automorphism
of
F
/N
diag
[where we refer to the statement of Lemma 6.6
concerning N
diag
] induced by is the identity automor-
phism. If, moreover,
F
is C-admissible [cf. Denition 6.1;
Lemma 6.2, (ii)], then the automorphism of Cusp
F
(G) induced
by
F
[cf. Denition 6.5, (ii)] is the identity automor-
phism.
(ii) Let e Edge(G), x X(k) be such that x e. Suppose
that
F
is C-admissible, and that Edge(G) = {e} Cusp(G).
Then it holds that
F
Aut(G
x
) ( Out(
G
x
)

Out(
F
)).
If, moreover, preserves
c
F
diag

F
, then
F
Aut
|grph|
(G
x
) ( Aut(G
x
)).
Proof. First, we verify assertion (i). Now let us observe that it
follows immediately from a similar argument to the argument used in
the proof of [CmbCsp], Proposition 1.2, (iii) i.e., by considering the
action of on the decomposition subgroup D
T
|
H
of
T
|
H
associated
to the diagonal divisor of X
log
2
such that
c
F
diag
D, and applying the
fact that D = N
T
|
H
(
c
F
diag
)
T
|
H
that induces the identity au-
tomorphism on some normal open subgroup J
F
/N
diag
of
F
/N
diag
.
Thus, it follows immediately from the slimness [cf. [CmbGC], Remark
1.1.3] of
G

F
/N
diag
Aut(J) that induces the identity au-
tomorphism on
F
/N
diag
. This completes the proof of the fact that
induces the identity automorphism of
F
/N
diag
. On the other hand, if,
moreover,
F
is C-admissible, then since induces the identity automor-
phism of
F
/N
diag
, it follows immediately from [CmbGC], Proposition
1.2, (i), applied to the cuspidal inertia subgroups of
F
/N
diag
F
[cf. Lemma 6.6, (i)] that the automorphism of Cusp
F
(G) induced by
F
is the identity automorphism. This completes the proof of assertion (i).
Next, we verify assertion (ii). Let
e

G

B
be an edge-
like subgroup associated to the edge e Edge(G). By abuse of nota-
tion, we shall write H
e

B
for the intersection of H with the
image of
e
in
B
. Now since
F
is C-admissible, and is an au-
tomorphism of
T
|
H
over H, it holds that
F
Z
Out
C
(
F
)
(
2/1
(H))
[cf. the discussion entitled Topological groups in 0], hence also that
F
Z
Out
C
(
F
)
(
2/1
(H
e
)). On the other hand, in light of the
well-known structure of X
log
in a neighborhood of the cusp or node cor-
responding to e, one veries easily by applying [NodNon], Proposition
2.14, together with our assumption that Edge(G) = {e} Cusp(G)
that the image of the composite
e

G
2/1
Out(
F
)

Out(
G
x
) ,
hence also the image
2/1
(H
e
) Out(
F
)

Out(
G
x
), is NN-ample
[cf. Denition 5.13; Theorem 5.9, (ii)]. Thus, since c
F
diag
Cusp(G
x
) =
, it follows immediately from Theorem 5.14, (i), that
F
Aut(G
x
).
This completes the proof of the fact that
F
Aut(G
x
). Now suppose,
moreover, that preserves
c
F
diag

F
. Then it follows from assertion
(i) that
F
xes the cusps of G
x
, hence that it xes v
F
new,x
. On the
other hand, since induces the identity automorphism of
F
/N
diag
[cf.
assertion (i)], it follows from Lemma 6.6, (iii), (iv), that
F
xes the
vertices of G
x
that are = v
F
new,x
, as well as [cf. [CmbGC], Proposition
1.2, (i)] the branches of nodes of G
x
that abut to such vertices. Thus,
F
Aut
|grph|
(G
x
), as desired. This completes the proof of assertion
(ii). Q.E.D.
Lemma 6.8 (Triviality of certain outomorphisms). In the no-
tation of Denition 6.3, let
c
F
diag

F
F
associated to c
F
diag
Cusp
F
(G) [cf. Denition 6.5, (i), (iii)], H
B
an
open subgroup of
B
, and Z
Out
C
(
F
)
(
2/1
(H)) [cf. Denition 6.1;
Lemma 6.2, (ii)]. Suppose that preserves the
F
-conjugacy class of
c
F
diag

F
. Then is the identity outomorphism.
Proof. The following argument is essentially the same as the argu-
ment applied in [CmbCsp], [NodNon] to prove [CmbCsp], Corollary 2.3,
(ii); [NodNon], Corollary 5.3.
Let
T
|
H
def
=
T

B
H and Aut
H
(
T
|
H
) a lifting of
Z
Out
C
(
F
)
(
2/1
(H)) Z
Out(
F
)
(
2/1
(H))

Aut
H
(
T
|
H
)/Inn(
F
) [cf.
the discussion entitled Topological groups in 0]. Since we have as-
sumed that preserves the
F
-conjugacy class of
c
F
diag

F
, it fol-
lows from Lemma 6.7, (i), (ii), that by replacing by a suitable
F
-
conjugate of , we may assume without loss of generality that pre-
serves
c
F
diag

F
, and, moreover, that
(a) the automorphism of
F
/N
diag
induced by is the identity
automorphism;
(b) for e Edge(G), x X(k) such that x e, if Edge(G) = {e}
Cusp(G), then Aut
|grph|
(G
x
) ( Out(
G
x
)

Out(
F
)).
Next, we claim that
(
1
): if (g, r) = (0, 3), then is the identity outomor-
phism.
Indeed, write c
1
, c
2
, c
3
Cusp(G) for the three distinct cusps of G;
v Vert(G) for the unique vertex of G. For i {1, 2, 3}, let x
i
X(k)
be such that x
i
c
i
. Next, let us observe that since our assumption
that (g, r) = (0, 3) implies that Node(G) = , it follows immediately
from (b) that for i {1, 2, 3}, the outomorphism of
G
x
i

F
is
Aut
|grph|
(G
x
i
) ( Out(
G
x
i
)

Out(
F
)). Next, let us x a verticial
subgroup
v
F
x
2

G
x
2

F
associated to v
F
x
2
Vert(G
x
2
) [cf. Deni-
tion 6.3, (ii)]. Then since Aut
|grph|
(G
x
2
), it follows immediately from
the commensurable terminality of the image of the composite
v
F
x
2
G
x
2

F

F
/N
diag
[cf. Lemma 6.6, (ii)], together with (a), that
there exists an N
diag
-conjugate

of such that

(
v
F
x
2
) =
v
F
x
2
. Thus,
since the composite
v
F
x
2

G
x
2

F

F
/N
diag
is injective [cf.
Lemma 6.6, (iii)], it follows immediately from (a) that

induces the
identity automorphism on
v
F
x
2

G
x
2

F
. Next, let
c
F
1

F
be a
cuspidal subgroup of
F
associated to c
1
Cusp
F
(iii)] which is contained in
v
F
x
2

G
x
2

F
;
v
F
x
3

G
x
3

F
a
verticial subgroup associated to v
F
x
3
Vert(G
x
3
) that contains
c
F
1

F
.
Then since

induces the identity automorphism on
v
F
x
2

G
x
2

F
,
it follows from the inclusion
c
F
1

v
F
x
2
that

(
c
F
1
) =
c
F
1
. Thus, since
the verticial subgroup
v
F
x
3

G
x
3

F
is the unique verticial sub-
group of
G
x
3

F
associated to v
F
x
3
Vert(G
x
3
) which contains
c
F
1
[cf. [CmbGC], Proposition 1.5, (i)], it follows immediately from the fact
that Aut
|grph|
(G
x
3
) that

(
v
F
x
3
) =
v
F
x
3
. In particular, since the
composite
v
F
x
3

F
F
/N
diag
is injective [cf. Lemma 6.6, (iii)], it
follows immediately from (a) that

induces the identity automorphism
on
v
F
x
3

G
x
3

F
. On the other hand, since
F
is topologically
generated by
v
F
x
2

G
x
2

F
and
v
F
x
3

G
x
3

F
[cf. [CmbCsp],
Lemma 1.13], this implies that

induces the identity automorphism on
F
. This completes the proof of the claim (
1
).
Next, we claim that
(
2
): for arbitrary (g, r), is the identity outomor-
phism.
Indeed, we verify the claim (
2
) by induction on 3g3+r. If 3g3+r =
0, i.e., (g, r) = (0, 3), then the claim (
2
) amounts to the claim (
1
). Now
suppose that 3g3+r > 1, and that the induction hypothesis is in force.
Since 3g 3 + r > 1, one veries easily that there exists a stable log
curve Y
log
of type (g, r) over (Spec k)
log
such that Y
log
has precisely one
node. Thus, it follows immediately from Lemma 6.2, (i), that to verify
the claim (
2
), by replacing X
log
by Y
log
, we may assume without loss
of generality that Node(G)
= 1. Let e be the unique node of G and

x X(k) such that x e. Now let us observe that since Node(G)
=
1, and e Node(G), it follows from (b) that Aut
|grph|
(G
x
) (
Out(
G
x
)

Out(
F
)). Write {e
F
1
, e
F
2
} = N(v
F
new,x
) [cf. Lemma 6.4,
(iv)]. Also, for i {1, 2}, denote by v
i
Vert(G) the vertex of G
such that (v
i
)
F
x
Vert(G
x
) is the unique element of V(e
F
i
) \ {v
F
new,x
}
[cf. Lemma 6.4, (iv)]; by H
i
the sub-semi-graph of PSC-type of the
underlying semi-graph G
x
of G
x
F
new,x
, (v
i
)
F
x
};
and by S
i
def
= Node((G
x
)|
H
i
) \ {e
F
i
} Node((G
x
)|
H
i
) the complement
of {e
F
i
}. [Thus, if G is noncyclically primitive (respectively, cyclically
primitive) [cf. Denition 4.1], then H
i
= G
x
and S
i
= (respectively,
H
i
= G
x
and S
i
= {e
F
3i
}). In particular, S
i
Node((G
x
)|
H
i
) is not of
separating type.]
Next, let us observe that to complete the proof of the above claim
(
2
), it suces to verify that
(): Dehn(G
x
), and, moreover, for i {1, 2},
is contained in the kernel of the natural surjection
Dehn(G
x
) Dehn(((G
x
)|
H
i
)
S
i
) [cf. Theorem 4.8,
(iii), (iv)].
Indeed, since [as is easily veried] Node(G
x
) = N(v
F
new,x
) = {e
F
1
, e
F
2
}, it
follows immediately from Theorem 4.8, (iii), (iv), that
2
i=1
Ker
_
Dehn(G
x
) Dehn(((G
x
)|
H
i
)
S
i
)
_
= {1} .
In particular, the implication () (
2
) holds. The remainder of the
proof of the claim (
2
) is devoted to verifying the above ().
For i {1, 2}, let
(v
i
)
F
x

G
x

F
be a verticial subgroup of
G
x

F
associated to the vertex (v
i
)
F
x
V(e
F
i
) \ {v
F
new,x
}. Then
since Aut
|grph|
(G
x
), it follows that preserves the
F
-conjugacy
class of
(v
i
)
F
x

G
x

F
. Thus, since the image of the composite
(v
i
)
F
x

F

F
/N
diag
is commensurably terminal [cf. Lemma 6.6,
(ii)], it follows immediately from (a) that there exists an N
diag
-conjugate
i
[which may depend on i {1, 2}!] of such that

i
(
(v
i
)
F
x
) =
(v
i
)
F
x
.
Therefore, since the composite
(v
i
)
F
x

F

F
/N
diag
is injective
[cf. Lemma 6.6, (iii)], it follows from (a) that

i
induces the identity
automorphism of
(v
i
)
F
x
.
Next, let
e
F
i

(v
i
)
F
x
be a nodal subgroup of
G
x

F
associated
to e
F
i
Node(G
x
) that is contained in
(v
i
)
F
x
;
v
F
new,x
;i

G
x

F
a verticial subgroup [which may depend on i {1, 2}!] associated to
v
F
new,x
Vert(G
x
) which contains
e
F
i
:
v
F
new,x
;i

e
F
i

(v
i
)
F
x

G
x

F
.
Then since
i
preserves and induces the identity automorphism on
(v
i
)
F
x
,
it follows from the inclusion
e
F
i

(v
i
)
F
x
that

i
(
e
F
i
) =
e
F
i
. More-
over, since
v
F
new,x
;i
is the unique verticial subgroup of
G
x

F
associated to v
F
new,x
which contains
e
F
i
[cf. [CmbGC], Proposition
1.5, (i)], it follows immediately from the fact that Aut
|grph|
(G
x
)
that

i
(
v
F
new,x
;i
) =
v
F
new,x
;i
. Thus,

i
preserves the closed subgroup
F
i

F
of
F
obtained by forming the image of the natural homo-
morphism
lim
v
F
new,x
;i

e
F
i

(v
i
)
F
x
_

F
where the inductive limit is taken in the category of pro-
F
groups.
Now one may verify easily that the
F
-conjugacy class of
F
i

F
coincides with the
F
-conjugacy class of the image of the natural outer
injection
((G
x
)|
H
i
)
S
i

G
x

F
discussed in Proposition 2.11; in
particular,
F
i
is commensurably terminal in
F
[cf. Proposition 2.11].
Moreover, by applying a similar argument to the argument used in
[CmbCsp], Denition 2.1, (iii), (vi), or [NodNon], Denition 5.1, (ix),
(x) [i.e., by considering the portion of the underlying scheme X
2
of X
log
2
corresponding to the underlying scheme (X
v
i
)
2
of the 2-nd log congu-
ration space (X
v
i
)
log
2
of the stable log curve X
log
v
i
determined by G|
v
i
],
one concludes that there exists a verticial subgroup
v
i

G

B
associated to v
i
Vert(G) such that the outer representation of
v
i
on
F
determined by the composite
v
i

B
2/1
Out(
F
) preserves the
F
-conjugacy class of
F
i

F
[so we obtain a natural outer repre-
sentation
v
i
Out(
F
i
) cf. Lemma 2.12, (iii)], and, moreover,
that if we write
T
i
def
=
F
i
out

v
i
(
T
) [cf. the discussion enti-
tled Topological groups in 0], then
T
i
is naturally isomorphic to the
T
obtained by taking G to be G|
v
i
.
Now since

i
(
F
i
) =
F
i
, and Z
Out
C
(
F
)
(
2/1
(H)), one may
verify easily that the outomorphism of
F
i
determined by

i
|
F
i
[cf.
Lemma 2.12, (iii)] is Z
Out
C
(
F
i
)
(
2/1
(H
v
i
)) where, by abuse
of notation, we write H
v
i

B
for the intersection of H with
the image of
v
i
in
B
. Therefore, since the quantity 3g 3 + r
associated to G|
v
i
is < 3g 3 + r, by considering a similar diagram to
the diagram in [CmbCsp], Denition 2.1, (vi), or [NodNon], Denition
5.1, (x), and applying the induction hypothesis, we conclude that

i
|
F
i
is a
F
i
-inner automorphism. In particular, it follows immediately [by
allowing i {1, 2} to vary] that the outomorphism is Dehn(G
x
), and,
moreover by considering the natural identication outer isomorphism
F
i

((G
x
)|
H
i
))
S
i
that is contained in the kernel of the natural
surjection Dehn(G
x
) Dehn(((G
x
)|
H
i
))
S
i
), as desired. This completes
the proof of (), hence also of Lemma 6.8. Q.E.D.
Denition 6.9. In the notation of Denition 6.3:
(i) Suppose that 2g 2 +r > 1, i.e., (g, r) {(0, 3), (1, 1)}. Then
we shall write
A
g,r
def
= {1} Aut(Cusp
F
(G))
[cf. Denition 6.5, (i)].
(ii) Suppose that (g, r) = (1, 1). Then we shall write
(Z/2Z ) A
g,r
def
= Aut(Cusp
F
(G)) .
(iii) Suppose that (g, r) = (0, 3). Then we shall write
(Z/2Z Z/2Z ) A
g,r
Aut(Cusp
F
(G))
for the subgroup of Aut(Cusp
F
(G)) obtained as the image of
the subgroup of the symmetric group on 4 letters
{id, (1 2)(3 4), (1 3)(2 4), (1 4)(2 3)} S
4
via the isomorphism S
4
Aut(Cusp
F
(G)) arising from a bijec-
tion {1, 2, 3, 4}

Cusp
F
(G). [Note that since the above sub-
group of S
4
is normal, the subgroup A
g,r
Aut(Cusp
F
(G))
does not depend on the choice of the bijection {1, 2, 3, 4}

Cusp
F
(G).]
Lemma 6.10 (Permutations of cusps arising from certain
C-admissible outomorphisms). In the notation of Denition 6.3,
let H
B
B
(i) The composite
Z
Out
C
(
F
)
(
2/1
(H)) Out
C
(
F
) Aut(Cusp
F
(G))
[cf. Denition 6.5, (ii)] factors through the subgroup A
g,r

Aut(Cusp
F
(G)) [cf. Denition 6.9], hence determines a homo-
morphism
Z
Out
C
(
F
)
(Im(
2/1
)) A
g,r
.
(ii) The composite
Aut
X
log (X
log
2
) Z
Out
C
(
F
)
(Im(
2/1
)) A
g,r
of the natural homomorphism
Aut
X
log (X
log
2
) Z
Out
C
(
F
)
(Im(
2/1
))
with the homomorphism of (i) is an isomorphism. In par-
ticular, the homomorphism Z
Out
C
(
F
)
(Im(
2/1
)) A
g,r
of (i)
is a split surjection [cf. the discussion entitled Topological
groups in 0].
Proof. First, we verify assertion (i). If (g, r) = (1, 1), then since
A
g,r
= Aut(Cusp
F
(G)), assertion (i) is immediate. On the other hand, if
r = 0, then since Cusp
F
(G)
= 1, assertion (i) is immediate. Thus, in the

remainder of the proof of assertion (i), we suppose that (g, r) = (1, 1),
r 1.
Now we verify assertion (i) in the case where r = 1. Let us observe
that it follows immediately from Lemma 6.2, (i), that by replacing X
log
by a suitable stable log curve of type (g, r) over (Spec k)
log
, we may as-
sume without loss of generality [cf. our assumption that r = 1, which im-
plies that (g, r) = (0, 3)] that G is cyclically primitive [cf. Denition 4.1].
Let c Cusp(G) be the unique cusp of G, e Node(G) the unique node
of G, x X(k) such that x e, and Z
Out
C
(
F
)
(
2/1
(H)). Then
let us observe that it follows immediately from our assumption that G is
cyclically primitive of type (g, r) = (1, 1) (respectively, the various de-
nitions involved) that the vertex of G
x
to which c
F
(respectively, c
F
diag
)
abuts is not of type (0, 3) (respectively, is of type (0, 3)). Moreover, it
follows immediately from Lemma 6.7, (ii), that the outomorphism of
G
x

F
is Aut(G
x
). Thus, we conclude that the automorphism of
Cusp
F
(G) induced by is the identity automorphism. This completes
the proof of assertion (i) in the case where r = 1.
Next, we verify assertion (i) in the case where r > 1. Let us observe
that it follows immediately from Lemma 6.2, (i), that by replacing X
log
by a suitable stable log curve of type (g, r) over (Spec k)
log
, we may
assume without loss of generality that Node(G) = . Let v Vert(G)
be the unique vertex of G [cf. our assumption that Node(G) = ] and
Z
Out
C
(
F
)
(
2/1
(H)). Now let us observe that for any c Cusp(G),
x X(k) such that x c, it follows immediately from the various def-
initions involved that Vert(G
x
) = {v
F
x
, v
F
new,x
}; C(v
F
new,x
) = {c
F
, c
F
diag
};
C(v
F
x
) = Cusp(G
x
)\{c
F
, c
F
diag
}; v
F
x
is of type (g, r); v
F
new,x
is of type (0, 3).
Moreover, it follows immediately from Lemma 6.7, (ii), that the outo-
morphism of
G
x

F
is Aut(G
x
). Thus, if (g, r) = (0, 3), then
since v
F
x
is of type (g, r), and v
F
new,x
is of type (0, 3), it follows imme-
diately that induces the identity automorphism on Vert(G
x
), hence
that preserves the subset {c, c
F
diag
} Cusp
F
(G) corresponding to
C(v
F
new,x
) = {c
F
, c
F
diag
}. In particular, if (g, r) = (0, 3), (respectively,
(g, r) = (0, 3)), then by allowing c to vary among the elements of
Cusp(G) one may verify easily that the automorphism of Cusp
F
(G)
induced by is the identity automorphism (respectively, satises the
condition that
for any subset S Cusp
F
(G) of cardinality 2, the au-
tomorphism of Cusp
F
(G) induced by determines
an automorphism of the set {S, Cusp
F
(G) \ S}
2
Cusp
F
(G)
,
hence, by Lemma 6.11 below, is contained in A
g,r
Aut(Cusp
F
(G))).
This completes the proof of assertion (i) in the case where r > 1, hence
also of assertion (i).
Next, we verify assertion (ii). One veries easily that the composite
of natural homomorphisms
Aut
X
log (X
log
2
) Aut
B
(
T
)/Inn(
F
)

Z
Out(
F
)
(Im(
2/1
))
[cf. the discussion entitled Topological groups in 0] factors through
Z
Out
C
(
F
)
(Im(
2/1
)) Z
Out(
F
)
(Im(
2/1
)). In particular, we obtain a
natural homomorphism Aut
X
log (X
log
2
) Z
Out
C
(
F
)
(Im(
2/1
)). Now the
fact that the composite
Aut
X
log (X
log
2
) Z
Out
C
(
F
)
(Im(
2/1
)) Out
C
(
F
) Aut(Cusp
F
(G))
determines a surjection Aut
X
log (X
log
2
) A
g,r
is well-known and easily
veried. To verify that this surjection is injective, observe that an el-
ement of the kernel of this surjection determines an automorphism of
the trivial family X
log
(Spec k)
log X
log
X
log
over X
log
that preserves
the image of the diagonal. On the other hand, since the relative tangent
bundle of this trivial family has no nonzero global sections, one con-
cludes immediately that such an automorphism is constant, i.e., arises
from a single automorphism of the ber X
log
over (Spec k)
log
that is
compatible with the diagonal, hence [as is easily veried] equal to the
identity automorphism, as desired. This completes the proof of asser-
tion (ii). Q.E.D.
Lemma 6.11 (A subgroup of the symmetric group on 4 let-
ters). Write G S
4
for the subgroup of the symmetric group on 4
letters S
4
consisting of g S
4
such that
(): for any subset S {1, 2, 3, 4} of cardinality 2,
the automorphism g of {1, 2, 3, 4} determines an au-
tomorphism of the set {S, {1, 2, 3, 4} \ S} 2
{1,2,3,4}
.
Then
G = {id, (1 2)(3 4), (1 3)(2 4), (1 4)(2 3)} .
Proof. First, let us observe that one may verify easily that
{id, (1 2)(3 4), (1 3)(2 4), (1 4)(2 3)} G.
Thus, to verify Lemma 6.11, it suces to verify that G
= 4. Next, let
us observe that it follows immediately from the condition () that for
any element g G, it holds that g
4
= id; in particular, by the Sylow
Theorem, together with the fact that S
4
= 2
3
3, we conclude that G is
a 2-group. Thus, to verify Lemma 6.11, it suces to verify that G
= 8.
Next, let us observe that it follows immediately from the condition ()
that G S
4
is normal. Thus, if G
= 8, then since S
4
= 2
3
3, and
(1 2) S
4
is of order 2, again by the Sylow Theorem, we conclude that
(1 2) G, in contradiction to the fact that (1 2) does not satisfy the
condition (). This completes the proof of Lemma 6.11. Q.E.D.
Theorem 6.12 (Centralizers of geometric monodromy
groups arising from conguration spaces). Let (g, r) be a pair of
nonnegative integers such that 2g 2 + r > 0; 0 < m < n positive
integers;
F

B
nonempty sets of prime numbers; k an algebraically
closed eld of characteristic zero; (Spec k)
log
the log scheme obtained
by equipping Spec k with the log structure given by the fs chart N k
that maps 1 0; X
log
= X
log
1
a stable log curve of type (g, r) over
(Spec k)
log
. Suppose that
F

B
satisfy one of the following two
conditions:
(1)
F
and
B
determine PT-formations [i.e., are either of car-
dinality one or equal to Primes cf. [MT], Denition 1.1,
(ii)].
(2) n m = 1 and
B
= Primes.
Write
X
log
n
, X
log
m
for the n-th, m-th log conguration spaces of the stable log curve X
log
[cf. the discussion entitled Curves in 0], respectively;
n
,
B
def
=
m
for the respective maximal pro-
B
quotients of the kernels of the natu-
ral surjections
1
(X
log
n
)
1
((Spec k)
log
),
1
(X
log
m
)
1
((Spec k)
log
);
n/m

n
n

B
=
m
induced
by the projection X
log
n
X
log
m
obtained by forgetting the last (n m)
factors;
F
for the maximal pro-
F
quotient of
n/m
;
T
for the quo-
tient of
n
n/m

F
. Thus,
we have a natural exact sequence of pronite groups
1
F

T

B
1 ,
n/m
:
B
Out(
F
) .
(i) Let H
B
B
. Recall that X
log
n

X
log
m
may be regarded as the (nm)-th log conguration space
of the family of stable log curves X
log
m+1
X
log
m
over X
log
m
.
Aut
X
log
m
(X
log
m+1
) Aut
X
log
m
(X
log
n
) Aut
B
(
T
)/Inn(
F
)
Z
Out(
F
)
(Im(
n/m
)) Z
Out(
F
)
(
n/m
(H))
where the rst arrow is the homomorphism arising from the
functoriality of the construction of the log conguration space;
the third arrow is the isomorphism appearing in the discussion
entitled Topological groups in 0 determines an isomor-
phism
Aut
X
log
m
(X
log
m+1
)

Z
Out
FC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H))
where we write Out
FC
(
F
) for the group of FC-admissible
[cf. Denition 6.1; [CmbCsp], Denition 1.1, (ii)] outomor-
phisms of
F
[cf. Lemma 6.2, (ii)]. Here, we recall that the
automorphism group Aut
X
log
m
(X
log
m+1
) is isomorphic to
_
_
_
Z/2Z Z/2Z if (g, r, m) = (0, 3, 1);
Z/2Z if (g, r, m) = (1, 1, 1);
{1} if (g, r, m) {(0, 3, 1), (1, 1, 1)}.
(ii) The isomorphism of (i) and the natural inclusion S
nm

Z
Out
PFC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H)) where we write Out
PFC
(
F
) for the
group of PFC-admissible [cf. Denitions 1.4, (iii); 6.1] out-
omorphisms of
F
[cf. Lemma 6.2, (ii)] determine an iso-
morphism
Aut
X
log
m
(X
log
m+1
) S
nm
Z
Out
PFC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H)) .
(iii) Let H be a closed subgroup of Out
PFC
(
F
) that contains an
open subgroup of Im(
n/m
) Out(
F
). Then H is almost
slim [cf. the discussion entitled Topological groups in 0]. If,
moreover, H Out
FC
(
F
), and (g, r, m) {(0, 3, 1), (1, 1, 1)},
in 0].
Proof. First, we verify assertion (i). We begin by observing that
the description of the automorphism group Aut
X
log
m
(X
log
m+1
) given in the
statement of assertion (i) follows immediately from Lemma 6.10, (ii).
Next, let us observe that
(
1
): to verify assertion (i), it suces to verify asser-
tion (i) in the case where
B
= Primes.
Indeed, this follows immediately from the various denitions involved.
Thus, in the remainder of the proof of assertion (i), we suppose that
B
= Primes.
Next, we claim that
(
2
): the composite homomorphism of assertion (i)
determines an injection
Aut
X
log
m
(X
log
m+1
) Z
Out
FC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H)) .
Indeed, one veries easily that the composite as in assertion (i) factors
through Z
Out
FC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H)). On the other hand, by considering the
action of Aut
X
log
m
(X
log
m+1
) on the set of conjugacy classes of cuspidal
inertia subgroups of suitable subquotients [arising from ber subgroups]
of
F
, it follows immediately that the composite as in assertion (i) is
injective [cf. Lemma 6.10, (ii)]. This completes the proof of the claim
(
2
).
Next, we claim that
(
3
): the injection of (
2
) is an isomorphism.
Indeed, it follows immediately from the various denitions involved that
if N
B

B
B
of length 1 [cf. Lemma 6.2,
(ii); [MT], Denition 2.3, (iii)], then the natural surjection
T

B
N
B
N
B
may be regarded as the
T

B
obtained by taking
(g, r, m, n) to be (g, r + m 1, 1, n m + 1). Thus, by applying
the inclusion Z
Out
FC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H)) Z
Out
FC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H N
B
)) and
replacing
T

B
by
T

B
N
B
N
B
, we may assume without
loss of generality that m = 1. On the other hand, it follows immediately
from the various denitions involved that if N
F

F
is a ber subgroup
of
F
of length n 2, then the natural surjection
T
/N
F

B
may
be regarded as the
T

B
obtained by taking (g, r, m, n) to
be (g, r, 1, 2). Thus, since the natural homomorphism Out
FC
(
F
)
Out
FC
(
F
/N
F
) is injective [cf. [NodNon], Theorem B], by replacing
T

B
by
T
/N
F

B
, we may assume without loss of generality
that (m, n) = (1, 2). In particular in light of our assumption that
B
= Primes [cf. (
1
)] we are in the situation of Denition 6.3.
Let Z
Out
FC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H)). Then it follows immediately from
Lemma 6.10, (ii), that there exists an element of the image of the
injection of (
2
) such that Z
Out
FC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H)) induces the
identity automorphism of Cusp
F
(G) [cf. Denition 6.5, (i), (ii)]. In par-
ticular, preserves the
F
-conjugacy class of a cuspidal subgroup
c
F
diag

F
of
F
associated to c
F
diag
Cusp
F
(iii)]. Thus, it follows from Lemma 6.8 that is the identity outo-
morphism of
F
. In particular, we conclude that the injection of (
2
)
is surjective. This completes the proof of the claim (
3
), hence also of
assertion (i).
Next, we verify assertion (ii). First, let us observe that by consider-
ing the action of Z
Out
PFC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H)) on the set of ber subgroups of
F
of length 1, we obtain an exact sequence of pronite groups
1 Z
Out
FC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H)) Z
Out
PFC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H)) S
nm
.
Now by considering the action of S
nm
on X
log
n
over X
log
m
obtained by
permuting the rst n m factors of X
log
n
, we obtain a section S
nm

Z
Out
PFC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H)) of the third arrow in the above exact sequence;
in particular, the third arrow is surjective. On the other hand, it follows
from [NodNon], Theorem B, that the image of the section S
nm

Z
Out
PFC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H)) commutes with Z
Out
FC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H)). Thus, the
composite of natural homomorphisms
Aut
X
log
m
(X
log
m+1
)

Z
Out
FC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H)) Z
Out
FPC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H))
[cf. assertion (i)] and the section S
nm
Z
Out
PFC
(
F
)
(
n/m
(H)) de-
termine an isomorphism as in the statement of assertion (ii). This com-
pletes the proof of assertion (ii). Assertion (iii) follows immediately
from assertions, (i), (ii). This completes the proof of Theorem 6.12.
Q.E.D.
Remark 6.12.1. By considering a suitable specialization isomor-
phism, one may replace the expression k an algebraically closed eld of
characteristic zero in the statement of Theorem 6.12 by the expression
k an algebraically closed eld of characteristic
B
.
groups arising from moduli stacks of pointed curves). Let (g, r)
be a pair of nonnegative integers such that 2g 2+r > 0; a nonempty
set of prime numbers; k an algebraically closed eld of characteristic
zero. Write
M
g,r
def
=
1
((M
g,r
)
k
) for the etale fundamental group of
the moduli stack (M
g,r
)
k
[cf. the discussion entitled Curves in 0];
g,r
for the maximal pro- quotient of the kernel N
g,r
of the natural sur-
jection
1
((C
g,r
)
k
)
1
((M
g,r
)
k
) =
M
g,r
[cf. the discussion entitled
Curves in 0];
C
g,r
for the quotient of the etale fundamental group
1
((C
g,r
)
k
) of (C
g,r
)
k
by the kernel of the natural surjection N
g,r
g,r
.
Thus, we have a natural exact sequence of pronite groups
1
g,r

C
g,r

M
g,r
1 ,
g,r
:
M
g,r
Out(
g,r
) .
(i) The pronite group
g,r
is equipped with a natural structure of
pro- surface group [cf. [MT], Denition 1.2].
(ii) Let H
M
g,r
M
g,r
. Suppose that
2g 2 +r > 1, i.e., (g, r) {(0, 3), (1, 1)}.
Aut
(M
g,r
)
k
((C
g,r
)
k
) Aut
M
g,r
(
C
g,r
)/Inn(
g,r
)
Z
Out(
g,r
)
(Im(
g,r
)) Z
Out(
g,r
)
(
g,r
(H))
[cf. the discussion entitled Topological groups in 0] deter-
mines an isomorphism
Aut
(M
g,r
)
k
((C
g,r
)
k
)

Z
Out
C
(
g,r
)
(
g,r
(H))
[cf. (i); Denition 6.1]. Here, we recall that the automorphism
group Aut
(M
g,r
)
k
((C
g,r
)
k
) is isomorphic to
_
_
_
Z/2Z Z/2Z if (g, r) = (0, 4);
Z/2Z if (g, r) {(1, 2), (2, 0)};
{1} if (g, r) {(0, 4), (1, 2), (2, 0)} .
(iii) Let H Out
C
(
g,r
) be a closed subgroup of Out
C
(
g,r
) that
contains an open subgroup of Im(
g,r
) Out(
g,r
). Suppose
that
2g 2 +r > 1, i.e., (g, r) {(0, 3), (1, 1)}.
Then H is almost slim [cf. the discussion entitled Topolog-
ical groups in 0]. If, moreover,
2g 2 +r > 2, i.e., (g, r) {(0, 3), (0, 4), (1, 1), (1, 2), (2, 0)},
in 0].
Proof. Assertion (i) follows immediately from the various deni-
tions involved. Next, we verify assertion (ii). First, we recall that the
description of the automorphism group Aut
(M
g,r
)
k
((C
g,r
)
k
) given in the
statement of assertion (ii) is well-known [cf., e.g., [CorHyp], Theorem B,
if 2g 2 +r > 2, i.e., (g, r) {(0, 4), (1, 2), (2, 0)}]. Next, we claim that
(
1
): the composite homomorphism of assertion (ii)
determines an injection
Aut
(M
g,r
)
k
((C
g,r
)
k
) Z
Out
C
(
g,r
)
(
g,r
(H)) .
Indeed, one veries easily that the composite as in assertion (ii) factors
through Z
Out
C
(
g,r
)
(
g,r
(H)). Thus, the claim (
1
) follows immediately
from the well-known fact that any nontrivial automorphism of a hyper-
bolic curve over an algebraically closed eld of characteristic induces
a nontrivial outomorphism of the maximal pro- quotient of the etale
fundamental group of the hyperbolic curve [cf., e.g., [LocAn], the proof
of Theorem 14.1]. This completes the proof of the claim (
1
).
Next, we claim that
(
2
): if r > 0, then the injection of (
1
) is an isomor-
phism.
Indeed, write N
M
g,r
M
g,r

1
((M
g,r1
)
k
) determined by the (1-)morphism (M
g,r
)
k
(M
g,r1
)
k
obtained by forgetting the last section. Then it follows immediately from
the various denitions involved that there exists a commutative diagram
of pronite groups
1
g,r
E N 1
_
1
F

T

B
1
where the upper sequence is the exact sequence obtained by pulling
back the exact sequence 1
g,r

C
g,r

M
g,r
1 by the
natural inclusion N
M
g,r
; the lower sequence is the exact sequence
1
F

T

B
1 obtained by applying the procedure given
in the statement of Theorem 6.12 in the case where (m, n,
F
,
B
) =
(1, 2, , Primes) to a stable log curve of type (g, r 1) over (Spec k)
log
;
the vertical arrows are isomorphisms. Thus, it follows immediately from
Theorem 6.12, (i), that Z
Out
C
(
g,r
)
(
g,r
(H N)) is isomorphic to the
automorphism group Aut
X
log (X
log
2
) for the stable log curve X
log
over
(Spec k)
log
of type (g, r 1). In particular, by the claim (
1
), we obtain
that
Aut
(M
g,r
)
k
((C
g,r
)
k
) Z
Out
C
(
g,r
)
(
g,r
(H))
Z
Out
C
(
g,r
)
(
g,r
(H N))

Aut
X
log (X
log
2
) .
Thus, by comparing (Aut
(M
g,r
)
k
((C
g,r
)
k
))
with Aut
X
log (X
log
2
)
[cf. The-
orem 6.12, (i)], we conclude that the injection of the claim (
1
) is an
isomorphism. This completes the proof of the claim (
2
). Moreover, it
follows immediately from the proof of the claim (
2
) that
(
3
): if Z
Out
C
(
0,4
)
(
0,4
(H)) induces the identity
automorphism on the set of conjugacy classes of cus-
pidal inertia subgroups of
0,4
, then is the identity
outomorphism of
0,4
.
In light of the claim (
2
), in the remainder of the proof of assertion
(ii), we assume that
r = 0, hence also that g 2.
For x (M
g,0
)
k
(k), write
G
x
for the semi-graph of anabelioids of pro- PSC-type associated to the
geometric ber of (C
log
g,0
)
k
(M
log
g,0
)
k
over x
log
def
= x
(M
g,0
)
k
(M
log
g,0
)
k
;
thus, we have a natural Im(
g,0
) ( Out(
g,0
))-torsor of outer isomor-
phisms
g,0

G
x
. Let us x an isomorphism
g,0

G
x
that belongs
to this collection of isomorphisms. Moreover, for x (M
g,0
)
k
(k), we
shall say that x satises the condition () if
(
1
) Vert(G
x
) = {v
1
, v
2
}; Node(G
x
) = {e
1
, e
2
, , e
g+1
};
(
2
) N(v
1
) = N(v
2
) = Node(G
x
);
(
3
) v
1
and v
2
are of type (0, g + 1);
we shall say that x satises the condition () if
(
1
) Vert(G
x
) = {v
1
, v
2
, w
}; Node(G
x
) = {e
1
, e
2
, , e
g+1
, f
};
(
2
) N(v
1
) = {e
1
, e
2
, , e
g+1
}; N(v
2
) = {e
1
, e
2
, , e
g1
, f
};
N(w
) = {e
g
, e
g+1
, f
};
(
3
) v
1
is of type (0, g + 1), v
2
is of type (0, g), and w
is of type
(0, 3).
Let us observe that one may verify easily that there exists a k-valued
point x (M
g,0
)
k
(k) that satises (); if, moreover, g > 2, then there
exists a k-valued point x (M
g,0
)
k
(k) that satises ().
Let x (M
g,0
)
k
(k) be a k-valued point. Then we claim that
(
4
): if x satises (), and, relative to the isomor-
phism
g,0

G
x
xed above,
Z
Out
C
(
g,0
)
(
g,0
(H))
determines an element of Aut
|grph|
(G
x
) ( Out(
G
x
)
Out(
g,0
)), then for any e Node(G
x
), the image
e
of via the natural inclusion Aut
|grph|
(G
x
)
Aut
|grph|
((G
x
)
{e}
) [cf. Proposition 2.9, (ii)] satises
e
Dehn((G
x
)
{e}
) .
Indeed, let e Node(G
x
) and y (M
g,0
)
k
(k) a k-valued point such that
G
y
corresponds to (G
x
)
{e}
[cf. the special bers of the stable log curves
over S
log
that appear in Proposition 5.6, (iii)]. Write v Vert(G
y
)
for the unique vertex of G
y
. [Note that it follows from the denition
of the condition () that Vert(G
y
)
= 1.] Then it follows immediately

from the general theory of stable log curves that there exist a clutching
(1-)morphism corresponding to the operation of resolving the nodes of
G
y
[i.e., obtained by forming appropriate composites of the clutching
morphisms discussed in [Knud], Denition 3.6]
(M
0,2g
)
k
(M
g,0
)
k
and a k-valued point y (M
0,2g
)
k
(k) such that the image of y via the
above clutching morphism coincides with y, and, moreover, G
y
is natu-
rally isomorphic to (G
y
)|
v
. Write (M
log
0,2g
)
k
for the log stack obtained by
equipping (M
0,2g
)
k
with the log structure induced by the log structure
of (M
log
g,0
)
k
via the above clutching morphism. Then one veries easily
that the composite
M
0,2g
def
=
1
((M
log
0,2g
)
k
)
1
((M
log
g,0
)
k
)

M
g,0
g,0
Out(
g,0
)
where the rst arrow is the outer homomorphism induced by the
above clutching morphism, and the second arrow is the outer isomor-
phism obtained by applying the log purity theorem to the natural
(1-)morphism (M
g,0
)
k
(M
log
g,0
)
k
[cf. [ExtFam], Theorem B] fac-
tors through Aut
|grph|
(G
y
) Out(
G
y
)

Out(
g,0
). Moreover, the
resulting homomorphism
M
0,2g
Aut
|grph|
(G
y
) ts into a commuta-
tive diagram of pronite groups
M
0,2g

M
0,2g
_
Aut
|grph|
(G
y
)
Vert
G
y
Glu(G
y
) = Aut
|grph|
((G
y
)|
v
)
[cf. Denition 4.9; Proposition 4.10, (ii)] where the upper hori-
zontal arrow is the outer homomorphism induced by the (1-)morphism
(M
log
0,2g
)
k
(M
0,2g
)
k
obtained by forgetting the log structure. More-
over, one veries easily that there exists a natural outer isomorphism
(G
y
)|
v

0,2g
such that the homomorphism
M
0,2g
Out(
0,2g
) ob-
tained by conjugating the outer action implicit in the right-hand vertical
arrow of the above diagram
M
0,2g
Aut
|grph|
((G
y
)|
v
) Out(
(G
y
)|
v
)
by the outer isomorphism
(G
y
)|
v

0,2g
coincides with
0,2g
. Thus,
by considering the image in
M
0,2g
of the inverse image of H
M
g,0
in
M
0,2g
[cf. the diagrams of the above displays], it follows immedi-
ately from the claims (
2
) [in the case where (g, r)= (0, 2g)] and (
3
)
[in the case where g = 2], together with the various denitions involved,
that if Z
Out
C
(
g,0
)
(
g,0
(H)) determines an element of Aut
|grph|
(G
x
)
( Out(
G
x
)

Out(
g,0
)), then the image of via
Aut
|grph|
(G
x
) Aut
|grph|
((G
x
)
{e}
)

Aut
|grph|
(G
y
)
Vert
G
y
Glu(G
y
) = Aut
|grph|
((G
y
)|
v
)
[cf. Proposition 2.9, (ii)] is trivial. In particular, it follows from Propo-
sition 4.10, (ii), that the image
e
of via Aut
|grph|
(G
x
)
Aut
|grph|
((G
x
)
{e}
) satises
e
Dehn((G
x
)
{e}
). This completes the
4
).
Next, we claim that
(
5
): if x satises (), and Z
Out
C
(
g,0
)
(
g,0
(H))
determines an element of Aut
|grph|
(G
x
) ( Out(
G
x
)
Out(
g,0
)), then is the identity outomorphism
of
g,0
.
Indeed, it follows from the claim (
4
) that

eNode(G
x
)
Im
_
Dehn((G
x
)
{e}
) Dehn(G
x
)
_
[cf. Theorem 4.8, (ii)]. On the other hand, it follows immediately from
Theorem 4.8, (ii), (iv), that the right-hand intersection is = {1}. This
5
).
Next, we claim that
(
6
): we have
Z
Out
C
(
g,0
)
(
g,0
(H)) Aut
|Node(G
x
)|
(G
x
) ( Out(
G
x
)

Out(
g,0
)) ;
if, moreover, x satises (), then
Z
Out
C
(
g,0
)
(
g,0
(H)) Aut
|grph|
(G
x
) .
Indeed, it follows immediately from Proposition 5.6, (ii), together with
the denition of x
log
= x
(M
g,0
)
k
(M
log
g,0
)
k
, that the composite
1
(x
log
)
1
((M
log
g,0
)
k
)

M
g,0
g,0
Out(
g,0
)
where the second arrow is the outer isomorphism obtained by apply-
ing the log purity theorem to the natural (1-)morphism (M
g,0
)
k

(M
log
g,0
)
k
[cf. [ExtFam], Theorem B] determines a surjection
1
(x
log
)
Dehn(G
x
) ( Out(
G
x
)

Out(
g,0
)) [i.e., which induces an iso-
morphism between the respective maximal pro- quotients]. Thus, it
follows immediately from the various denitions involved that there ex-
ists an open subgroup M Dehn(G
x
) such that Z
Out
C
(
g,0
)
(
g,0
(H))
Z
Out
C
(
G
x
)
(M) relative to the identication Out
C
(
g,0
)

Out
C
(
G
x
)
arising from our choice of an isomorphism
g,0

G
x
. Therefore,
the inclusion Z
Out
C
(
g,0
)
(
g,0
(H)) Aut
|Node(G
x
)|
(G
x
) follows immedi-
ately from Theorem 5.14, (ii). This completes the proof of the inclusion
Z
Out
C
(
g,0
)
(
g,0
(H)) Aut
|Node(G
x
)|
(G
x
). On the other hand, if, more-
over, x satises (), then it follows immediately from the denition of
the condition () that Aut
|grph|
(G
x
) = Aut
|Node(G
x
)|
(G
x
). In particular,
we obtain that Z
Out
C
(
g,0
)
(
g,0
(H)) Aut
|grph|
(G
x
). This completes
the proof of the claim (
6
).
Next, we claim that
(
7
): if x satises (), then for any
Z
Out
C
(
g,0
)
(
g,0
(H)), there exists an element of the
image of the injection of (
1
) such that the outo-
morphism of
g,0

G
x
is Aut
|grph|
(G
x
)
( Out(
G
x
)

Out(
g,0
)).
Indeed, suppose that g > 2. Then by the denitions of (), (), one
may verify easily that there exist y (M
g,0
)
k
(k) and f Node(G
y
)
such that y satises (), and, moreover, G
x
corresponds to (G
y
)
{f}
[cf.
Proposition 5.6, (iv)]. Thus, it follows immediately from the claim (
6
)
that Z
Out
C
(
g,0
)
(
g,0
(H)) Aut
|grph|
(G
y
) Aut
|grph|
(G
x
) [cf. Proposi-
tion 2.9, (ii)], i.e., so we may take to be the identity outomorphism.
This completes the proof of the claim (
7
) in the case where g > 2.
Next, suppose that g = 2. Write G
x
for the underlying semi-graph
of G
x
and Aut
|Node|
(G
x
) for the group of automorphisms of G
x
which
induce the identity automorphism of the set of nodes of G
x
. Then one
may verify easily from the explicit structure of G
x
[cf. the denition of
the condition ()] that Aut
|Node|
(G
x
) is isomorphic to Z/2Z. Thus, since
the automorphism group Aut
(M
2,0
)
k
((C
2,0
)
k
) is isomorphic to Z/2Z, it
follows immediately from the claim (
6
), together with the various de-
nitions involved, that to complete the proof of the claim (
7
) in the
case where g = 2 it suces to verify that the composite of natural
homomorphisms
Aut
(M
2,0
)
k
((C
2,0
)
k
) Aut(G
x
) Aut(G
x
)
factors through Aut
|Node|
(G
x
) Aut(G
x
) and is injective. Now the
fact that the composite in question factors through Aut
|Node|
(G
x
)
Aut(G
x
) follows immediately from the claim (
6
), applied to elements
of the image of the injection of (
1
). On the other hand, the injectivity
of the composite in question follows immediately from the injectivity
of the natural homomorphism Aut
(M
2,0
)
k
((C
2,0
)
k
) Aut(G
x
) [cf. the
1
)] and the claim (
5
). This completes the proof
of the claim (
7
) in the case where g = 2, hence also in light of the
above proof of the claim (
7
) in the case where g > 2 of the claim
(
7
). Thus, the surjectivity of the injection of (
1
) follows immediately
from the claims (
5
) and (
7
). This completes the proof of assertion (ii).
Assertion (iii) follows immediately from assertion (ii). This completes
the proof of Theorem 6.13. Q.E.D.
Remark 6.13.1. In the notation of Theorem 6.13, since
M
0,3
=
{1}, it is immediate that a similar result to the results stated in Theo-
rem 6.13, (ii), (iii), does not hold in the case where (g, r) = (0, 3). On
the other hand, it is not clear to the authors at the time of writing
whether or not a similar result to the results stated in Theorem 6.13,
(ii), (iii), holds in the case where (g, r) = (1, 1). Nevertheless, we are able
to obtain a conditional result concerning the centralizer of the geometric
monodromy group in the case where (g, r) = (1, 1) [cf. Theorem 6.14,
(iii), (iv) below].
groups arising from moduli stacks of punctured semi-ellptic
curves). In the notation of Theorem 6.13, write (C
1,1
)
k
for the stack-
theoretic quotient of (C
1,1
)
k
by the natural action of Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
)
over the moduli stack (M
1,1
)
k
;
1,1
for the maximal pro- quotient
of the kernel N
1,1
def
= Ker(
1
((C
1,1
)
k
)
1
((M
1,1
)
k
) =
M
1,1
) of the
natural surjection
1
((C
1,1
)
k
)
1
((M
1,1
)
k
) =
M
1,1
;
C
1,1
for the
quotient of the etale fundamental group
1
((C
1,1
)
k
) of the stack (C
1,1
)
k
by the kernel of the natural surjection N
1,1

1,1
. Thus, we have a
natural exact sequence of pronite groups
1
1,1

C
1,1

M
1,1
1 ,
1,1
:
M
1,1
Out(
1,1
) .
Write Out
C
(
1,1
) for the group of outomorphisms of
1,1
which induce
bijections on the set of cuspidal inertia subgroups of
1,1
. Suppose that
2 .
(i) The pronite group
1,1
is slim [cf. the discussion entitled
Topological groups in 0].
(ii) Let H
M
1,1
M
1,1
. Then the com-
posite of natural homomorphisms
Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
) Aut
M
1,1
(
C
1,1
)/Inn(
1,1
)
Z
Out(
1,1
)
(Im(
1,1
)) Z
Out(
1,1
)
(
1,1
(H))
[cf. (i); the discussion entitled Topological groups in 0] de-
termines an isomorphism
Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
)

Z
Out
C
(
1,1
)
(
1,1
(H)) .
Here, we recall that Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
) = {1}.
(iii) Let H
M
1,1
M
1,1
. Then the com-
posite of natural homomorphisms
Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
) Aut
M
1,1
(
C
1,1
)/Inn(
1,1
)
Z
Out(
1,1
)
(Im(
1,1
)) Z
Out(
1,1
)
(
1,1
(H))
[cf. Theorem 6.13, (i); the discussion entitled Topological
groups in 0] determines an injection
Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
) Z
Out
C
(
1,1
)
(
1,1
(H)) .
Moreover, the image of this injection is centrally terminal
in Z
Out
C
(
1,1
)
(
1,1
(H)) [cf. the discussion entitled Topologi-
cal groups in 0]. Here, we recall that Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
)
Z/2Z.
(iv) The composite of natural homomorphisms
Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
) Aut
M
1,1
(
C
1,1
)/Inn(
1,1
)
Z
Out(
1,1
)
(Im(
1,1
))
[cf. Theorem 6.13, (i); the discussion entitled Topological
groups in 0] determines an isomorphism
Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
)

Z
Out
C
(
1,1
)
(Im(
1,1
)) .
Proof. Assertion (i) follows immediately from a similar argument to
the argument used in the proof of [MT], Proposition 1.4. This completes
the proof of assertion (i).
Next, we verify assertion (ii). First, let us recall that the description
of the automorphism group Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
) given in the statement
of assertion (ii) is well-known and easily veried. Write E (M
1,1
)
k
for the family of elliptic curves determined by the family of hyperbolic
curves (C
1,1
)
k
(M
1,1
)
k
of type (1, 1); U (C
1,1
)
k
for the restriction
of the nite etale covering E E over (M
1,1
)
k
given by multiplica-
tion by 2 to (C
1,1
)
k
E. Then one veries easily that the action of
Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
) on (C
1,1
)
k
lifts naturally to an action [i.e., given by
multiplication by 1] on U over (M
1,1
)
k
. Write P for the stack-
theoretic quotient of U by the action of Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
) on U;
P/M
for the maximal pro- quotient of the kernel of the natural surjection
1
(P)
1
((M
1,1
)
k
);
P/M
:
M
1,1
Out(
P/M
)
for the natural pro- outer representation arising from the family of
hyperbolic curves P (M
1,1
)
k
. Thus, since 2 , one veries easily
that
P/M
may be regarded as a normal open subgroup of
1,1
. Now
let us observe that one veries easily that
(
1
): P (M
1,1
)
k
is a family of hyperbolic curves of
type (0, 4). If, moreover, we denote by T (M
1,1
)
k
the connected nite etale covering that trivializes the
nite etale covering determined by the four cusps
of P (M
1,1
)
k
, then the classifying (1-)morphism
T (M
0,4
)
k
of P
(M
1,1
)
k
T T [which is well-
dened up to the natural action of S
4
on (M
0,4
)
k
] is
dominant.
Now we claim that
(
2
): every element of Out
C
(
1,1
) preserves the nor-
mal open subgroup
P/M

1,1
.
Indeed, let us observe that one veries easily that the natural surjections
1,1
1,1
/
1,1
,
1,1
/
P/M
determine an isomorphism
(
1,1
)
ab
Z/2Z

(
1,1
/
1,1
) (
1,1
/
P/M
) .
Moreover, it follows immediately from the various denitions involved
that the natural action of (
1,1
)
ab
Z/2Z on the set of conjugacy

classes of cuspidal inertia subgroups of the kernel of the natural surjec-
tion
1,1
(
1,1
)
ab
Z/2Z [which is equipped with a natural struc-

ture of pro- surface group of type (1, 4)] factors through (
1,1
)
ab
Z/2Z

(
1,1
/
1,1
) (
1,1
/
P/M
)
pr
2
(
1,1
/
P/M
), and that the re-
sulting action of (
1,1
/
P/M
) is faithful. Thus, we conclude that every
element of Out
C
(
1,1
) preserves the normal open subgroup
P/M

1,1
. This completes the proof of the claim (
2
).
To verify assertion (ii), take an element
Z
Out
C
(
1,1
)
(
1,1
(H)).
Then it follows from the claim (
2
) that
naturally determines an ele-

ment
P
Aut(
P/M
)/Inn(
1,1
). Let us x a lifting Out
C
(
P/M
)
of
P
. Next, let us observe that since
1,1
/
P/M
is nite, to ver-
ify assertion (ii), by replacing H by an open subgroup of
M
1,1
con-
tained in H, we may assume without loss of generality that com-
mutes with
P/M
(H) Out(
P/M
), i.e., Z
Out
C
(
P/M
)
(
P/M
(H)).
Then it follows immediately from Theorem 6.13, (ii), in the case where
(g, r) = (0, 4), together with (
1
), that is contained in the image of the
natural injection
1,1
/
P/M
Out(
P/M
) obtained by conjugation.
Thus,
P
, hence also by the manifest injectivity [cf. assertion (i)]
of the homomorphism Out
C
(
1,1
) Aut(
P/M
)/Inn(
1,1
) implicit in
the content of the claim (
2
)
, is trivial. This completes the proof

of assertion (ii).
Next, we verify assertion (iii). First, recall that the description of
Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
) given in the statement of assertion (iii) is well-known
and easily veried. Next, let us observe that the fact that the composite
in the statement of assertion (iii) determines an injection
Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
) Z
Out
C
(
1,1
)
(
1,1
(H))
follows immediately from a similar argument to the argument used in the
1
) in the proof of Theorem 6.13, (ii), together with
the various denitions involved. Next, let us observe that by applying
the natural outer isomorphism
1,1

1,1
out
Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
), we
obtain an exact sequence of pronite groups
1 Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
) Z
Out(
1,1
)
(Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
))
Out(
1,1
)
where we regard Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
) as a closed subgroup of Out(
1,1
)
by means of the injection of the above display. Thus, the central
terminality asserted in the statement of assertion (iii) follows immedi-
ately, in light of the above exact sequence, from assertion (ii). This
completes the proof of assertion (iii).
Finally, we verify assertion (iv). It follows immediately from asser-
tion (iii) that the image of the homomorphism Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
)
Z
Out
C
(
1,1
)
(Im(
1,1
)) determined by the composite in the statement of
assertion (iv) is centrally terminal. On the other hand, as is well-
known, this image of Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
) in Out(
1,1
) is contained in
Im(
1,1
) Out(
1,1
). [Indeed, recall that there exists a natural outer
isomorphism SL
2
(Z)

M
1,1
, where we write SL
2
(Z)
for the pro-

nite completion of SL
2
(Z), such that the image of
_
1 0
0 1
_
SL
2
(Z)

in Out(
1,1
) coincides with the image of the unique nontrivial element
of Aut
(M
1,1
)
k
((C
1,1
)
k
) Z/2Z in Out(
1,1
).] Now assertion (iv) follows
immediately. This completes the proof of assertion (iv). Q.E.D.
Remark 6.14.1. The authors hope to be able to address the issue
of whether or not a similar result to the results stated in Theorem 6.13,
(ii), (iii), holds for other families of pointed curves [e.g., the universal
curves over moduli stacks of hyperelliptic curves or more general Hurwitz
stacks] in a sequel to the present paper.
References
[Andre] Y. Andre, On a geometric description of Gal(Q
p
/Q
p
) and a p-adic
avatar of

GT, Duke Math. J. 119 (2003), no. 1, 1-39.
[Hsh] Y. Hoshi, Absolute anabelian cuspidalizations of conguration spaces of
proper hyperbolic curves over nite elds, Publ. Res. Inst. Math. Sci. 45
(2009), no. 3, 661-744.
[NodNon] Y. Hoshi and S. Mochizuki, On the combinatorial anabelian geometry
of nodally nondegenerate outer representations, Hiroshima Math. J. 41
(2011), no. 3, 275-342.
[Illu] L. Illusie, An overview of the work of K. Fujiwara, K. Kato, and C.
Nakayama on logarithmic etale cohomology, Asterisque 279 (2002), 271-
322.
[JR] M. Jarden and J. Ritter, Normal automorphisms of absolute Galois groups
of p-adic elds. Duke Math. J. 47 (1980), no. 1, 47-56.
[Knud] F. Knudsen, The projectivity of the moduli space of stable curves. II.
The stacks M
g,n
. Math. Scand. 52 (1983), no. 2, 161-199.
[Mln] J. S. Milne,

Etale cohomology, Princeton Mathematical Series, 33, Prince-
ton University Press, Princeton, N.J, 1980.
[CorHyp] S. Mochizuki, Correspondences on Hyperbolic Curves, J. Pure Appl.
Algebra 131 (1998), no. 3, 227-244.
[LocAn] S. Mochizuki, The local pro-p anabelian geometry of curves, Invent.
Math. 138 (1999), no. 2, 319-423.
[ExtFam] S. Mochizuki, Extending families of curves over log regular schemes,
J. Reine Angew. Math. 511 (1999), 43-71.
[AbsHyp] S. Mochizuki, The absolute anabelian geometry of hyperbolic curves,
Galois theory and modular forms, 77-122, Dev. Math, 11, Kluwer Acad.
Publ, Boston, MA, 2004.
[GalSct] S. Mochizuki, Galois sections in absolute anabelian geometry, Nagoya
Math. J. 179 (2005), 17-45.
[SemiAn] S. Mochizuki, Semi-graphs of anabelioids, Publ. Res. Inst. Math. Sci.
42 (2006), no. 1, 221-322.
[CmbGC] S. Mochizuki, A combinatorial version of the Grothendieck conjecture,
Tohoku Math J. 59 (2007), 455-479.
[AbsCsp] S. Mochizuki, Absolute anabelian cuspidalizations of proper hyper-
bolic curves, J. Math. Kyoto Univ. 47 (2007), no. 3, 451-539.
[CmbCsp] S. Mochizuki, On the Combinatorial Cuspidalization of Hyperbolic
Curves, Osaka J. Math. 47 (2010), 651-715.
[MT] S. Mochizuki and A. Tamagawa, The Algebraic and Anabelian Geometry
of Conguration Spaces, Hokkaido Math. J. 37 (2008), no. 1, 75-131.
[NSW] J. Neukirch, A. Schmidt, and K. Wingberg, Cohomology of number elds,
Second edition, Grundlehren der Mathematischen Wissenschaften, 323,
Springer-Verlag, Berlin, 2008.
[NS] N. Nikolov and D. Segal, Finite index subgroups in pronite groups, C. R.
Math. Acad. Sci. Paris 337 (2003), no. 5, 303-308.
(Yuichiro Hoshi) Research Institute for Mathematical Sciences, Kyoto University,
Kyoto 606-8502, JAPAN
E-mail address: yuichiro@kurims.kyoto-u.ac.jp
(Shinichi Mochizuki) Research Institute for Mathematical Sciences, Kyoto Univer-
sity, Kyoto 606-8502, JAPAN
E-mail address: motizuki@kurims.kyoto-u.ac.jp

Combinatorial Anabelian Topics I

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Combinatorial Anabelian Topics I

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Topics Surrounding the Combinatorial Anabelian

Geometry of Hyperbolic Curves I: Inertia Groups

Z(1). The main result that we obtain in 3 concerns various canoni-

-module of rank Node(G)

for the pro-

log [cf. [NodNon], Denition 2.1, (i)]

will be used to denote the pro- completion of Z.

Inn(G)) Aut(G) Out(G) 1 .

B determined by the isomorphism f

be a set of prime numbers

) a pair of nonnegative integers such that 2g

a hyperbolic curve of type (g

) over an algebraically closed eld of

[cf. [MT], Denition 2.1, (i)];

quotient of the etale fundamental group

be the standard ber ltration of

a [cf. [MT], De-

) surface group [cf. [MT], Denition 1.2].] We shall say

where the upper horizontal arrow is a PF-admissible iso-

naturally determined by a permutation of the d

factors of the cong-

1). Then the isomorphism is PF-admissible

may be characterized as the smallest set of primes

. Assertion (ii) follows immediately from the various

[cf. Proposition 1.5, (i)]. Now it fol-

= 0 [cf. [CmbGC], Remark 1.1.3]. Thus, if r

. In particular, to verify Lemma 1.6, we may assume without loss

= 0. Then it follows from [CmbGC], Theorem

) for the connected nite etale covering of X

) corresponding to the open subgroup

). Then it holds that r

is isomorphic to the open subscheme

obtained by forming the complement of the graphs of the

). Thus, it follows from Lemma 1.3, (iv)

via [cf. Proposition 1.5, (ii)].

) surface group.] Then the isomorphism H

such that F is of length a,

is of length a 1. Then there exists a ber

of length 1 such that

arises from a natural open immersion of a hyperbolic

1) into a hyperbolic curve

a). [Note that it follows im-

) is equipped with a natural

surface group.] In particular, the

may be obtained as the image of a cuspidal

be a set of prime numbers which is either of

) over an algebraically closed eld of characteristic

conguration space group

quotient of the etale fundamental group of the d

-th conguration space

an isomorphism of [abstract] groups. If

)} {(0, 3), (1, 1)} = ,

G)), we shall say that a

G) if the closed subgroup is the verticial (respec-

Denition 2.2 (cf. the operation (Op1) discussed at the beginning

Combinatorial anabelian topics I 35

-module of nite rank.]

Denition 2.5 (cf. the operation (Op3) discussed at the beginning

40 Yuichiro Hoshi and Shinichi Mochizuki

that the composite

G) as a trivialization of this extension

by the image of the composite

. Now the composite E M

, and that this denition of determines a